Skip to main content

Full text of "Judaism and Islam. A prize essay"

See other formats


FRAGILE  P.\PER 
Please  handle  this  book 
with  care,  as  the  paper 
is  brittle. 


ISM- AND  ISLAM 


113 

FRAGILE  DOES  NOl 
CIRCULATE 

THE  GIFT  OF 

K.\^\^55                           cv\vo\oo 

- 

Date  Due 


NoV24''*^ 


juir^-nazs- 


mJ-^-H^m 


1  S  135: 


-«&4 


435t 


Q£(rXT^^»-  2  0 


^ 


/^/^ 


UiAA, 


gg£ 


n  fi  • 


^-  ^9.s.?  T)  yg 


•JA^-^' 


^nttM^ 


— -««yt?*^ 


-?*»- 


iiiiii;4/tA+e- 


The  original  of  tliis  book  is  in 
tlie  Cornell  University  Library. 

There  are  no  known  copyright  restrictions  in 
the  United  States  on  the  use  of  the  text. 


http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029170236 


JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 


JUDAISM  AND  ISLAM. 


A   PRIZE   ESSAY 


BY 


ABEAHAM  GEIGEE, 

Ea66i  at  Wieaiaden. 


TEANSIATED  FEOM  THE  GEEMAN  BY  A  MEMBEE  OF  THE 
LADIES'  LEAGUE  IN  AID  OF  THE  DELHI  MISSION. 


PRINTED  AT  THE  M.D.C.S.P.C.K.  PRESS, 
AND  SOLD  AT  THEIR  DEPOSITORY,  VEPBRT. 

1898, 


-^-q-5?^-^^^ 


^.  WV^^S" 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 


I  undertook  to  translate  this  Prize  Essay  by  the 
Eabbi  Geiger  at  the  request  of  the  Rev.  Gr.  A.  Lef  roy, 
the  Head  of  the  Cambridge  Mission  at  Delhi,  who 
thought  that  an  English  translation  of  the  book 
would  be  of  use  to  him  in  his  dealings  with 
Muhammadans.  The  Eev.  H.  D.  Griswold  of  the 
American  Presbyterian  Mission  at  Lahore  has  very 
kindly  put  in  all  the  Hebrew  and  Arabic  citations 
for  me,  and  has  also  revised  my  translation. 

P.  M.  YOUNG. 

Bangalore, 

March  17th,  1896. 


PREFACE 


I  VENTURE  to  offer  to  the  general  public  a  work  which 
was  primarily  undertaken  with  somewhat  scanty  materials. 
The  question  propounded  by  the  Philosophical  Faculty 
at  Bonn,  viz.,  "  Inquiratur  in  fontes  Alcorani  seu  legis 
Mohammeddcae  eas,  qui  ex  Judaismo  derivandi  sunt," 
served  as  an  inducement  to  the  undertaking.  The  point  of 
view  from  which  the  subject  was  to  be  approached  was  left 
by  the  terms  of  the  question  entirely  to  the  different 
workers  j  and  that  from  which  I  have  regarded  it  must  be 
considered,  in  order  that  a  right  judgment  upon  my  essay 
may  be  formed.  It  is  assumed  that  Muhammad  borrowed 
from  Judaism,  and  this  assumption,  as  will  be  shewn  later, 
is  rightly  based.  In  this  connection  everything  of  course 
is  excluded  which  appears  only  in  the  later  development 
of  Islam,  and  of  which  no  trace  can  be  met  with  in  the 
Qur£n  ;  but  on  the  other  hand  all  such  religious  ideas  and 
legends  as  are  hinted  at  in  the  Quran,  and  are  explained 
and  developed  at  the  hands  of  later  writers,  deserve  and 
receive  consideration.  Secondly,  a  comparison  between 
Jewish  sayings,  and  those  of  the  Quran,  in  the  hope  of 
setting  forth  the  former  as  the  source  of  the  latter,  can 
take  place  only  on  condition  that  the  Jewish  sayings  are 
actually  found  in  Jewish  writings  prior  to  Islam ;  or 
unless  it  is  certain  that  such  sayings,  though  only  recently 
recorded,  existed  earlier  in  the  synagogue. 

But  this  certainty  cannot  easily  be  attained,  and  historical 
criticism  must  find  its  doubt  as  to  this  the  more  deeply 
rooted  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  times  in  which  the 
sayings  are  found  among  those  of  other  creeds,  from  which 
there  is  probability  that  they  were  adopted.  Thirdly, 
those  who  undertake  this  work  must  consider  seriously  the 


Vi  PEEFACB. 

question,  whether  a  mere  similarity  in  the  tenets  of  two 
different  religious  sects  establishes  the  fact  that  an  adoption 
from  one  into  the  other  has  taken  place.  There  are  so 
many  general  religious  ideas  that  are  common  to  several  of 
the  positive  religions  existent  at  the  time  of  the  rise  of 
Muhammadanism,  that  we  must  be  very  careful  not  to 
assert  rashly  that  any  one  idea  found  in  the  Quran  is  taken 
from  Judaism. 

I  have  therefore  given  in  the  different  sections  the  marks 
and  indications,  and  in  the  case  of  some  points  of  greater 
difficulty,  the  reasons  also,  from  which  I  believe  myself 
justified  in  the  conjecture  that  there  has  been  such  a 
borrowing. 

For  these  three  reasons  many  citations  which  I  might 
have  made  from  later  Islam  and  later  Judaism  are  excluded, 
and  in  like  manner  many  statements  also,  which  do  not 
bear  the  impress  of  a  borrowing. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  first  division  had  to  be  added,  in 
order  to  shew  the  basis  on  which  the  probability  of  a 
general  borrowing  from  Judaism  rests.  After  I  had  once 
settled  the  subject  in  this  way,  the  arrangement  of  the  whole, 
and  more  especially  of  the  many  disconnected  divisions 
and  sub-divisions,  gave  me  no  less  trouble.  The  borrow- 
ings are  of  details  not  of  anything  comprehensive ;  they 
are  fragmentary  and  occasional  in  that  they  were  chosen 
according  to  what  Muhammad's  reporters  knew,  and 
according  to  what  was  agreeable  to  the  prophet's  individual 
opinion  and  aim,  consequently  there  is  no  close  connection. 
How  far  I  have  succeeded  in  reducing  these  details  to 
order  the  reader  may  see  and  judge  from  the  book  itself. 

The  materials  at  my  disposal,  when  I  first  undertook 
this  work,  were  only  the  bare  Arabic  text  of  the  Qurdn  in 
Hinckelmann's  edition  from  which  the  quotations  are  made,* 

*  In  the  translation  tlie  quotations  are  made  from  Fluegel's  edition. 


PREFACE.  Vll 

* 

Wahl's  Translation  of  the  Qur£n,  and  an  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with  Judaism  and  its  writings.  A  transcript  from 
Baidhawi's  Commentary  on  the  Quran  on  some  passages  in 
the  second  and  third  Surahs,  which  Professor  Freytag  made 
for  himself  and  which  he  with  his  usual  kindness  allowed 
me  to  use, ,  was  the  only  help  outside  the  Qurdn.  I  had 
thus  the  advantage  of  having  an  unbiassed  mind  ;  not,  on 
the  one  hand,  seeing  the  passages  through  the  spectacles 
of  the  Arabian  commentators,  nor  on  the  other  finding  in 
the  Qurdn  the  views  of  the  Arabian  dogmatists,  and 
the  narratives  of  their  historians.  I  had  besides  the 
pleasure  of  finding  out  independently  many  obscure 
allusions,  and  explaining  them  correctly,  as  I  afterwards 
learned  from  Arabic  writings.  In  this  form  my  work 
i^eceived  the  prize,  and  only  after  that  had  been  gained  was 
I  able  to  collect  more  materials,  and  to  use  them  for  the 
remodelling  of  the  work  in  German.  To  these  belong 
especially  the  valuable  Prodromi  and  Comments  of  Maraccius 
in  his  edition  of  the  Quran,  the  Commentary  of  Baidhawi 
on  the  loth  Surah  (in  Henzei's  Fragmenta  Arabica),  and  two 
parts  of  an  excellent  unpublished  Commentary  by  Elpherar 
which  begins  with  the  7th  Surah  and  was  bought  by  the 
famous  Seetzen  at  Cairo  in  1807,  and  is  now  in  the  library 
at  G-otha,  whence  I  received  it  through  the  kind  mediation 
of  Professor  Freytag  at  the  expense  of  the  University 
Library  at  Bonn.  To  these  may  be  added  Abulfedse 
Annales  Maslemitici  and  Eistoria  Anteislamica,  the  works 
of  Pococke,  D'Herbelot's  Bibliotheque  Orientale,  and 
many  other  works  which  will  be  found  quoted  in  the  book 
itself.  All  observations  drawn  from  writings  to  which 
I  first  obtained  access  while  the  work  was  in  the  press 
are  given  in  an  Appendix.  The  advantages  of  a  three-fold 
register,  viz.,  of  the  explained  Arabic  and  Eabbinical 
words,  of  the  cited  passages  of  the  Quran,  and  of  quotations 
from   other  Arabic   authors    (with   the   exception   of  the 


Vm  PEEFAOl. 

constantly-quoted  Blpherar  and  Maraccius)  need  not  be 
dwelt  upon  in  detail.  The  Jewish  writings  which  I  have 
used  consist  almost  entirely  of  the  Bible,  the  Talmud,  and 
the  Midrashim,  and  in  accordance  with  my  determination 
to  reject  all  Jewish  writings  later  than  Muhammad's  time, 
they  had  to  be  thus  limited.  The  few  passages  which  are 
taken  from  other  writings,  of  which  the  age  is  not  so 
exactly  known,  such  as  the  sections  of  Eabbi  Elieser,  the 
Book  Hayydshdr,  and  the  two  differing  Eecensions  of  the 
Jerusalem  Targum  on  the  Pentateuch  (which  are  placed  in 
a  somewhat  later  period  than  that  of  the  composition  of 
the  Quran  by  the  learned  Zunz  in  his  latest  valuable 
work  Die  Gottesdienstlichen  Vortrdge  der  Juden  historisch 
entwickelt :  Berlin,  1832,  A.  Asher)  are  all  of  such  a  kind 
that  one  can  generally  point  to  some  decided  declaration 
in  Holy  Scripture  itself  from  which  such  opinions  and  tra- 
ditions may  have  arisen,  and  therefore  their  priority  of 
existence  in  Judaism  can  be  accepted  without  hesitation. 

I  must  publicly  offer  my  thanks  to  Professor  Preytag 
for  the  many  different  kindnesses  he  has  shown  me  in 
connection  with  this  work,  and  also  to  my  dear  friends 
S.  Prensdorf  and  J.  Dernburg  for  their  help  in  the  correc- 
tion of  the  proofs.  Pinally,  I  here  express  my  heartfelt 
wish  that  this  little  work  may  be  true  to  the  spirit  of  our 
time,  the  striving  after  true  knowledge,  and  that  learned 
men  may  give  me  the  benefit  of  their  criticisms  upon  it. 

THE  AUTHOR. 

Wiesbaden, 

May  12th,  1833. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Page 
Intkoduction  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...       1 

First  Division. 

First  Section. — Did  Muhammad  wish  to  borrow  from 

Judaism?  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...       4 

Second     Section. — Could      Muhammad     borrow    from 
Judaism  ?   and   if   so,   how  was  such  borrowing 
possible  for  him  ?      ...  ...  ...  ...     17 

Third  Section. — Was  it  compatible  with  his   plan  to 

borrow  from  Judaism  ?  ...  ...  ...     21 

Second  Division. 

First  Section. — Did  Muhammad  borrow  from  Judaism  ?     26 
'''     Second  Section. — If  so,  what  did  he  borrow  ?  ...     29 

~  Chapter    I. — Thoughts    belonging     to    Judaism 

which  have  passed  over  into  the  Quran        ...  30 
^First      Part. — Conceptions       borrowed       from 

Judaism  ...  ...  ...  ...  20 

■*■  Second  Part. — Views  borrowed  from  Judaism — 

A.  Doctrinal  Views  ...  45 

B.  Moral  and  Legal  Rules     ...  64 

C.  Views  of  Life     ...  ...  70 

Chapter  II. — Stories  borrowed  from  Judaism  ,  ...  73 

First  Part. — Patriarchs. — A.  Adam  to  Noah  ...     75 

B.  Noah  to  Abraham.     83 

C.  Abraham  to  Moses.     95 
Second  Part. — Moses  and  his  Times  ...  ...   118 

Third    Part.— The    Three    Kings    before     the 

Revolt  of  Ten  Tribes        ...  ...  ...  143 

Fourth  Part. — Holy    men   after     the  time    of 
Solomon  ...  ...  •••  ...  151 


X  CONTENTS. 

Appendix. — Statements  in  the  Quran  hostile  to  Jadaism  ..,   157 


Index. — List  of  Passages  cited  from  the  Quran  ...  163 

Do.  do.  Sunna  ...  170 

The  chief  Authors  cited  ...  ...  ...  170 


CORRIQ  ENDA. 


For 

eas 

Page 

V  line 

5 

t 

ead 

eos 

i» 

Henzei's 

„ 

VII 

» 

20 

JJ 

Henzii 

)) 

Maslemitioi 

») 

VII 

»> 

27 

Moslemitici 

>) 

'  A  bid  ben  *Umr 

)} 

11  note 

2 

(I- 

6) 

}) 

'  Abid  ben  '  Umya 

,, 

Sura  XII 

,, 

20 

jj 

1 

(1- 

1) 

)) 

Sura  VII 

" 

1) 

28 
31 

it 

3 

4 

11 

Nab 

!) 

)i 

33 

t) 

1 

{'■ 

3) 

it 

a 

0 0 

Transpose  &^\i\  and  ^ 

AC 

)) 

33 

„ 

1. 

For 

cv 

1) 

35 

)) 

5 

Ql? 

») 

^■^ 

»> 

38 

„ 

1 

^3 

:. 

l?5?n 

») 

39 

JI 

3 

(1 

2) 

"i?3?n 

*) 

inatij 

»i 

39 

.. 

3 

(1. 

3) 

mt£7 

>» 

3n33ti7 

ji 

43 

)> 

1 

2n?3t£7 

1) 

43 

49 

tt 

4 

1 

ins  la 

)» 

Derabbi 

,, 

50 

)y 

5 

Rabbi 

)5 

ITQ 

J) 

51 

.. 

2 

i-?a 

,, 

'fij"i''"]nN"! 

)) 

57 

»j 

4 

(P. 

56) 

Trn^ins"! 

>' 

III.  '  2 

)> 

60 

)) 

4 

111.     2 

>1 

LXXIX.     U  ff. 

J, 

62 

)) 

3 

LXXIX.     1  ff. 

n 

7^?3 

», 

72 

1) 

1 

(1 

1) 

vaa 

)) 

""o.':?' 

») 

81 

a 

1 

('• 

1) 

"ia^5 

1) 

iuij; 

„ 

82 

„ 

3 

'*^jj 

>i 

even  to 

)J 

110 

line 

2 

as  also  did 

)> 

sbs 

1) 

138 

note 

4 

(1. 

2) 

Mv',^ 

)i 

T           : 

>> 

138 

»> 

4 

(1. 

4) 

na^teri 

J» 

V^^ 

)> 

146 

1) 

3 

T^^P 

)f 

rri^a 

)i 

147 

it 

1 

nT3 

De^eifl  self 

)i 

158 

line 

7 

JUDAISM  AND  ISLAM. 


INTRODUCTION. 

It  will  be  found,  speaking  generally  of  tte  whole  sphere  of 
human  thought,  whether  we  consider  matters  which  have 
already  become  the  clear  and  certain  possession  of  mankind, 
or  those  which  are  left  for  the  future  to  unveil  and  to 
determine  with  scientific  precision,  that  almost  always 
a  correct  intuition  precedes  scientific  knowledge,  so  that 
a  generally  correct  idea,  though  not  yet  supported  by 
adequate  evidence,  obtains  some  hold  on  the  minds  of 
men.  In  this  way  the  thesis  of  this  treatise  has  long  been 
recognised  as  probable,  namely  that  Muhammad  in  his 
Quran  has  borrowed  much  from  Judaism  as  it  presented 
itself  to  him  in  his  time,  though  for  this  opinion  no 
sufiicient  grounds  have  hitherto  been  advanced.  And  the 
very  endeavour  to  give  this  just  conjecture  its  place  among 
scientific  certainties  seems  to  have  produced  in  the  faculty 
the  wish  to  see  the  subject  accurately  and  thoroughly  worked 
out  by  scholars,  conversant  with  both  the  Quran  and 
Judaism  in  their  original  sources ;  and  to  meet  this  wish  I 
take  up  my  present  task,  conscious  indeed  of  feeble  powers, 
but  determined  to  use  unsparing  industry  in  the  steadfast 
pursuit  of  my  purpose.  This  is  the  end  which  we  have  in 
view,  to  wit,  a  scientific  presentation,  and  not  a  mere  list 
of  apparent  adaptations  from  Judaism,  nor  a  statement 
of  isolated  facts  dissevered  from  their  historical  connec- 
tions. For  this  we  must  study  the  connection  of  the  facts 
to  be  demonstrated  with  the  whole  life  and  work  of  Muham- 
mad, as  well  as  with  those  events  of  his  time,  which  either 


^  JUDAISM   AND   ISLAM. 

determiBed  his  actions  or  were  determined  by  him.  And 
so  this  treatise  falls  into  two  divisionsj  of  which  the  first 
has  to  answer  the  following  questions  : — 

Did  Muhammad  wish  to  borrow  from  .Judaism  ?  Could 
Muhammad  borrow  from  Judaism  ?  and  if  so,  how  was  such 
borrowing  possible  for  him  ?  Was  it  compatible  with  his 
plan  to  borrow  from  Judaism  ?  The  second  division  must 
bring  forward  the  facts  to  prove  the  borrowing,  which  has 
been  stated  on  general  grounds  to  have  taken  place.  Only 
in  this  way  can  an  individual  proof  of  the  kind  referred  to 
acquire  scientific  value,  partly  as  throwing  light  upon  the 
nature  of  Muhammad's  plan,  and  partly  as  showing  the 
intrinsic  necessity  of  the  fact  and  its  actual  importance  by 
virtue  of  its  connection  with  other  facts  of  Muhammad's 
life  and  age.  To  this  an  appendix  will  be  added,  in  which 
will  be  given  a  collection  of  those  passages  in  which 
Muhammad  seems  not  so  much  to  have  borrowed  from 
Judaism,  as  to  have  reviewed  it  and  that  too  in  a  hostile 
spirit. 


EBLATION    OP   JUDAISM    TO    ISLAM. 


FIRST  DIVISION. 

Did  Muhammad  wish  to  borrow  from  Judaism  ?  Could  Muham- 
mad borrow  from  Judaism  ?  and  if  so,  how  was  such 
borrowing  possible  for  him  ?  Was  it  compatible  with 
Muhammad's  plan  to  borrow  from  Judaism  ? 

It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  give  a  dry  meagre  summary 
of  the  passages  which  appear  to  have  some  connection 
with  .Judaism,  in  order  to  shew  that  Muhammad  really 
possessed  a  certain  knowledge  of  it,  and  used  it  in  the 
establishment  of  his  new  religion,  and  that,  further,  a 
comparison  with  it  makes  clear  many  passages  in  the 
Quran.  Rather  is  it  our  task  to  shew  how  it  was  bound  up 
with  the  spirit,  the  striving  and  the  aims  of  Muhammad,  with 
the  mind  of  his  time  and  the  constitution  of  his  surround- 
ings, and  thus  to  demonstrate  the  fact  that,  even  were  we 
deprived  of  all  proofs  which  undeniably  shew  Judaism  to 
be  a  source  of  the  Qur^n,  the  conjecture  that  a  borrowing 
from  Judaism  had  taken  place  would  still  have  great 
probability.  Thus  it  is  necessary  for  us  first  to  account 
for  this  as  the  philosophical  development  of  a  process, 
afterwards  to  be  confirmed  by  historical  evidence. 
Three  questions  come  prominently  forward  here  : — 

First :  Did  Muhammad  really  think  he  would  gain 
any  object  by  borrowing  from  Judaism  ?  or,  in  other  words, 
Did'Muhammad  of  set  purpose  borrow  from  .Judaism  ? 

Second  :  Had  Muhammad  means,  and  what  means  had 
he,  of  attaining  to  a  knowledge  of  Judaism  ?  ^.  e.,  Could  he 
thus  borrow  ?  and  if  so,  how  was  it  possible  for  him  ? 

Third :  Were  there  not  other  circumstances  which 
militated  against,  or  at  all  events  limited  such  a  borrowing  ? 


JODAISU    AND   ISLAM. 


Was  it  compatible  with  the  rest  of  his  plan  so  to  borrow  ? 
Was  it  permissible  for  him^  and  if  so  on  what  grounds  ? 

These  three  enquiries  form  the  different  Sections  of  the 
first  division. 


FiBST  Section. 
Did  Muhammad  wish  to  borrow  from  Judaism  ? 

Although  we  may  by  no  means  ascribe  to  Muhammad  a 
special  liking  for  the  Jews  and  for  Judaism  and  indeed  in  his 
life,  as  well  as  in  the  writings  which  he  left  behind  him  as 
laws  for  posterity,  there  are  traces  of  hatred  against 
both  ; — still  it  is  evident  that,  on  the  one  hand,  the  power 
which  the  Jews  had  obtained  in  Arabia  was  important 
enough  for  him  to  wish  to  have  them  as  adherents  and,  on 
the  other,  that  they  were,  though  themselves  ignorant,  far 
in  advance  of  other  religious  bodies  *  in  that  knowledge 
which  Muhammad  professed  to  have  received  by  Divine 
revelation,^  as  indeed  he  liked  to  assert  of  all  his  knowledge. 
The  Jews,  moreover,  gave  him  so  much  trouble  with  witty 
and  perplexing  remarks  that  the  wish  to  propitiate  them 
must  certainly  have  arisen  in  him. 

That  the  Jews  in  Arabia  at  the  time  of  Muhammad  posses- 
sed considerable  power  is  shown  by  the  free  life  of  many 
quite  independent  tribes,  which  sometimes  met  him  in  open 
battle.  This  fact  is  known  especially  of  the  Banu  Qainuqa'  ' 
in  the  second  or  third  year  of  the  Hijra,  also  of  the  Banu 
Nadhir*    in  the  4th  year.     The    latter  are  spoken  of  by 


'See  Jost's  Gesohiohte  dea  israelitisohen  Volkes,  Vol.  II.  pp.  207.  li. 

'  Sura    XXIX.    47     uii-*!?    ^^  Sj    >_.bS'  ^    iLi  ^  ^   i^  \^  J 

'  ThoD  didst  not    read  any  book  before  this,  neither  couldest  thou  write 
it  with  thy  right  hand."     (i.  b.,  the  Word  of  God).     Sale's  Translation. 

'gU^i  yu  Abulfeda  (Vita  Moljammedis  ed.  Gagnier,  p.  67). 

^  «Ja>    y^   In   Pooooke   (Specimen   Historiae   Arabum   p.  11)     y:^    See 

also  Commentators  on  Sura  lix.  and  also  Vita  Mojjammedis  p.  71. 


POWER   OP   THE    JEWS.  O 

m 

Janab  as  a  great  family  of  the  Jews,  l  This  fact  is  further 
kaown  of  the  Jews  in  Khaibar  2  with  whom  he  fought  in 
the  7th  year.  The  Banu  Nadhir  are  supposed  to  be  referred 
to  in  Quran  lix.  2.  They  are  there  described  as  so  powerful 
that  the  Muslims  despaired  of  their  conquest,  and  the 
fastnesses  which  they  possessed  would  have  banished 
thoughts  of  a  capture,  if  as  Muhammad  with  probable  exag- 
geration expresses  it,  they  themselves  had  not  destroyed 
their  houses  with  their  own  hands,  or  if,  as  Abulf eda  with 
greater  historical  probability  asserts,  they,  fearing  a  long 
siege,  had  not  withdrawn  themselves  and  turned  to  quieter 
regions.  The  want  of  settled  civil  life,  which  continued  in 
Arabia  till  the  rule  of  Muhammad,  was  very  favourable  to  the 
Jews,  who  had  fled  to  that  country  in  large  numbers  after  the 
Destruction  of  Jerusalem,  inasmuch  as  it  enabled  them  to 
gather  together  and  to  maintain  their  independence.  A 
century  before  Muhammad,  this  independence  had  reached 
such  a  pitch  that  among  the  Himyarites  the  Jewish  ruler 
actually  had  jurisdiction  over  those  who  were  not  Jews ;  and 
it  was  only  the  mistaken  zeal  of  the  last  Jewish  Governor, 
Dhu  Nawis,^  which  led  him  to  a  cruel  attempt  to  suppress 
other  creeds  (which  attempt  is  pictured  for  us  with  the 
very  colours  of  a  martyrologist),  that  brought  about 
the  fall  of  the  Jewish  throne  by  the  coming  of  the 
Christian  Abyssinian  King.*  Although  it  seems  to  me 
altogether  improbable  that  the  passage  in  Quran  Ixxxv. 
4  refers  to  this  event,  partly  because  of  the  indefin- 
iteness  of  the  allusion  and  partly  because  on  this  supposition 
the  Christians  are  called  "  the  believers,"  5  which  is  never 
the  case  elsewhere,  though  as  a  rule  Muhammad's  treatment 


•Jjfl-c^^  (J'"  '/i'^ 


'  j*^  Pco.  Spea  p.  11. 

*  Comp.   Assemani  Bibliotheca  Orientalis  I.   361    pp.   and   Michaelis 
Syrisohe  Clirestomathie  p.  19  fl. 
5  Qurdn  LXXXV.  7.  oy>^^ 


6  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

of  the  Christians  was  iadulgent ;  and  altliougK  I  give  an 
entirely  different  interpretation  to  this  passage — an  interpre- 
tation borne  out  by  every  word,  1  nevertheless  this  very 
mistake  of  the  commentators  shews  the  importance  which 
the  Arabs  attached  to  this  conquest  of  the  Jewish  ruler, 
a,nd  is  a  proof  of  the  greatness  of  his  former  power.  That 
the  remains  of  such  a  power,  even  when  shattered  continued 
to  be  of  importance  is  plain  in  itself,  and  is  moreover 
clearly  shown  in  a  passage  soon  to  be  quoted,^  where 
the  Himyarites  are  depicted  as  particularly  unbelieving. 
An  Arabian  author  3  mentions  other  tribes  beside  the 
Himyarites  as  adherents  of  Judaism,  viz.,  the  Banu  Kindna 
Banu  Hareth  ben  Kab,  and  Kinda.  * 

While  this  physical  power  of  the  Jews  inspired  partly 
fear,  partly  respect  in  Muhammad's  mind,  he  was  no  less 
afraid  of  their  mental  superiority  and  of  appearing  to  them 
as  ignorant ;  and  so  his  first  object  must  have  been  to 
conciliate  them  by  an  apparent  yielding  to  their  views. 
That  the  Jewish  system  of  belief  was  even  then  a  fully 
developed  one,  which  penetrated  the  life  of  each  member  of 
the  community,  is  proved  both  by  its  antiquity  and  by  the 
fact  that  the  Talmud  had  already  been  completed.  Though 
the  Jews  of  that  region  were  among  the  most,  ignorant,  as  is 
shown  by  the  silence  of  the  Talmud  concerning  them,  and 
also  by  that  which  was  borrowed  from  them  and  incorporated 


'  See  Division  II,  Section  II,  Chapter  II,  Part  IV. 

*  Baidh4wi  on  Quran  II.  91. 
'  Vide  Pooooke  Spec.  p.  136. 

*  A  good  voucher  for  the  importance  to  whicli  8ome  Jewish  families  had 
attained  might  be  found  in  a  poem  of  Hamasa  (ed.  Freytag  p.  49),  which 
is  full  of  the  spirit  of  chivalry  and  self  reliance,  if  only  the  evidence  that 
the  family  referred  to  was  a,  Jewish  one  were  sufficiently  certain.     The 

only  thing  for  it  is  the  name  of  the  author  Jo..»-J\  which,  as  a  commen- 
tator cited  by  Blpherar  remarks,  is  a  Hebrew  name(Joj.« — !\oHa3\  ^\  J^  J> 
^jo  (_/«>Jj  o*V<*  (***^)  ''°''  ^^^"'i  might  easily  have  come  into  use 
among  the  Arabs.  Even  in  the  verae  VS^ifc  page  52,  where  the  pure  and 
unmixed  descent  of  the  family  is  praised,  and  where  one  might  expect  a 
Baontion  of  its  Jewish  origin,  no  such  allusion  is  found. 


INTELLIGENCE    OF   THE    JEWS.  7 

in  the  Quran,  yet  very  many  traditions  and  pithy  sayings 
survived  in  the  mouth  of  the  people,  which  doubtless  gave 
to  the  Jews  an  appearance  of  intellectual  superiority  in 
those  dark  times  and  regions  of  ignorance,  and  so  gained 
for  them  honour  in  the  sight  of  others.  Thus  it  came 
about  naturally  that  Muhammad  wanted  to  learn  their 
views  and  to  include  them  in  his  community.  It  was  not 
only  the  idea  of  swelling  his  society  with  these  numbers 
of  adherents '  that  produced  this  wish  in  him,  but  also 
the  way  in  which  they  defended  their  own  cause  and  their 
mode  of  dealing  with  him.  The  fact  that  Muhammad 
very  often  came  off  second  best  in  religious  disputes  is 
evident  from  several  sayings,  and  particularly  from  the 
following  very  decided  one  : — "  When  thou  seest  those 
who  busy  themselves  with  cavilling  at  Our  signs,  depart 
from  them  until  they  busy  themselves  in  some  other 
subject;  and  if  Satan  cause  thee  to  forget  this  precept, 2 
do  not  sit  with  the  ungodly  people  after  recollection." 
This  remarkably  strong  statement,  in  which  he  makes  God 
declare  it  to  be  a  work  of  the  devil  to  be  present  at 
controversies  about  the  truth  of  his  mission,  shews  how 
much  Muhammad  had  to  fear  from  argument.  Intercourse 
with  the  Jews  appeared  to  him  to  be  dangerous  for  his 
Muslims  also,  and  he  warns  them  against  too  frequent 
communication  or  too  close  intimacy  with  the  Jews. 3  He 
naturally  puts  this  forward  on  grounds,  other  than  the 
right  ones ;  but  the  real  reason  for  the  warning  is  obvi- 
ously that  Muhammad  feared  the  power  of  the  Jews  to 
shake  the  faith  of  others  in  the  religion  revealed  to  him.4 


"  An  inheritance  for  the  aasembly  of  Jacob."     Deut.  xxxiii.  4, 
'  yluliT  i3l,£Lv^  C\^  Sura  VI.  67. 

*  Sura  LX.  13,     On  this  Elpherar  remarks  : 


8  JDDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Most  characteristically,  and  doubtless  quite  in  accordance 
with  the  intellectual  manner  of  the  Jews,  this  is  shown  in 
a  witty  and  satirical  play  of  question  and  answer,  about 
which  Muhammad  complains  bitterly,  and  which  often 
gave  him  apparent  weapons  against  the  Jews,  in  that  he 
regarded  their  utterances  as  bona  fide  expressions  of 
opinion  and  not  as  mere  teasing  mockeries. 

Thus,  in  order  to  gain  reputation,  and  also  because 
he  was  under  the  impression  that,  if  some  (he  says  ten) 
of  the  Jews  would  join  him,  all  the  rest  would  become 
his  adherents,!  he  made  the  attempt  with  some,  who  either 
did  not  have  the  courage  to  withstand  him,  or  else  did  not 
wish  to  enter  upon  a  long  dispute  with  him.  They  either 
got  rid  of  hitn  with  an  answer  which  he  could  not  gainsay,  or 
they  mixed  up  the  words  which  he  required  from  them  with 
others  of  similar  sound,  but  of  different  and  even  contrary 
meaning.  Thus  they  said  to  him  once  : — "  we  can  do  nothing 
for  our  unbelief,  for  our  hearts  are  uncircumcised."  2  On 
another  occasion  they  advised  him  to  go  to  Syria,  as  the 
only  place  where  prophetic  revelations  were  possible,  accor- 
ding to  the  Jewish  saying  :  3  "  Prophecy  is  not  found  out 
side  the  Holy  Land."  This  is  given  by  some  expositors 
as  the  cause  for  the  revelation  in  Sura  XVII.  78'^,  but 
others  assign  a  different  reason  for  the  verse.     Further  the 


"  This  (was  revealed)  because  some  of  the  poor  Muslims  instructed  the 
Jews  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Muslims,  so  that  there  was  unity  between 
them  and  the  former  received  of  the  fruits  of  the  latter." 
^  Comp.  Suuna  iib,  Pundgruben  des  Orients,  Vol.  I.  p.  286. 

»  Sura  II.  82  waic  Uj^  =13n3«  37  "OnV  Comp.  Deut.  x.  16. 
"  Circumcise  therefore  the  foreskin  of  your  heart  and  be  no  more 
stiffneoked." 

•    V   T    T  T  ;  T  T  :    "  •     -• 

*  JaUlu'd-din  (Maracoi  in  loco), 

"  This  verse  was  revealed  when  the  Jews  said  ;  If  thou  art  a  Prophet, 
then  go  to  Syria,  for  Syria  alone  is  the  land  of  prophets."    So  Elpheraretal. 


GiDEIEL   AND   MICHAEL.  9 

* 

commentators  cheerily  relate  many  anecdotes  by  way  of 
explaining  the  reason  for  certain  passages,  which  appear  to 
the  unprejudiced  quite  in  the  same  light.  As  the  occasion  of 
Quran  II.  91,  Baidhawi  relates  the  following  tale:*  "  It  is 
said  that  Omar  went  once  into  a  school  2  of  the  Jews  and 
asked  them  about  Gabriel.  They  replied : '  He  is  our  enemy, 
he  reveals  our  secrets  toMuhammad,  he  is  also  the  messenger 
of  wrath  and  punishment ;  Michael  on  the  contrary  brings 
us  prosperity  and  plenty.'  Then  Omar  said :  '  What  is 
their  position  with  regard  to  God  ?'  and  the  Jews  replied  : 
'  Gabriel  on  His  right  and  Michael  on  His  left,  but 
between  these  two  there  is  enmity.'  But  he  said  :  '  God 
forbid  that  it  should  be  as  you  say  ;  they  are  not  enemies, 
but  you  are  more  unbelieving  than  the  Himyariks.3 
Whosoever  is  the  enemy  of  either  angel,  he  is  the  enemy  of 
God.'  Then  Omar  went  away  and  found  that  Gabriel 
had  preceded  him  with  a  revelation,  and  Muhammad  said 
to  him,   '  Thy   Lord  has  already   agreed   with   thee,   O 

Omar.' " 

Although  what  is  here  brought  forward  is  to  some 
extent  what  is  really  held  by  the  Jews,  as  e.g.  that 
Gabriel  is  the  messenger  of  punishment,^  and  although 
accordingly   there   is   much  of  truth   in   this    narrative ;  ■ 


._ftli   Ji'  ^^-^U,  Sj\  ^   \ij\j~.\    Jlc   \Ji*ay    jlW.   UjAc   ieUo   \^\ai 

&13\  ^^  Ua^ji^  Uj  JVai  fX~i\  ^  w_~a^\  ^,-^\-  ^}^  }  ^^-^  ) 

*  j*c  U  ueXjj  i£\£i\  J  JuiJ  f,'i~^\  p  'iX^\  &-U;  JUi 

T  ;  • 

'  These  are  the  words  referred  to  above,  p.  5. 

*R.  Salomo  Ben  Adereth  on  Tract  Baba  Bathra  74.  2. 

y^_r\     n-ia    Qpa     bs?     ^33     n3-;5b    nainsi    ^a^nan 


10  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

nevertlieless  even  the  quoted  saying  is  perverted,  for 
Gabriel  is  regarded  as  the  messenger  of  God  for  the 
punishment  of  sinners  only,  and  in  another  passage  of  the 
Talmud  ^  it  is  actually  said  of  him  that  he  is  called  the  2 
one  who  stops  up,  because  he  stops  up  the  sins  of  Israel  i.e., 
wipes  them  away,  and  therefore  he  could  never  be 
represented  to  the  Israelites  as  their  enemy. 

Further,  Muhammad's  intentional  misrepresentations  is 
shown  by  his  changing  the  order  assigned  by  the  Jews  to 
the  Angels.  The  Jews  assert  that  Michael  stands  at 
God's  right  hand  and  Gabriel  on  His  left.*  This  position 
is  reversed  by  Muhammad,  in  order  to  give  the  highest  rank 
to  Gabriel  5  to  whom  he  attributes  all  his  revelations.     This 


'niDq'^  N3  bw'^-iaa  3?|?-i|"5?  I^^ni  bw'^-iaa  wa  c-iasi?  b^nsab 

"  Onr  sages,  blessed  be  their  memory,  attributed  the  execution  of  God's 
punitive  judgments  to  Gabriel,  as,  for  instance,  Gabriel  came  and  over- 
threw them  in  the  earth  (Sanhedrin  19.  1),  and  Gabriel  came  to  destroy 
Sodom."     Comp.  also  Sanh.  21.  26.  95,  2.  96. 

'  Sanhedrin  44. 

*  These  words  must  be  taken  in  the  sense  explained  at  the  end  of  the 
8rd  Section  of  the  1st  Division, 

*  Comp.  the  evening  prayer  of  the  Jews. 

Also  the  prayer  on  the  Day  of  Atonement. 

bban  bsa'tsa  b^n^i  bbnia  T^a^n  bs^ia 

'Comp.  also  Midrash  Tanchuma  Sect.  tl?a^1  f.  21.  c.  2.  Venetian  Ed. 
1545,  where  it  is  written  iriSJ  bN^'^Q  HT  bttJan    "iXSr    inDJ  bt»an 

vai-'as  nibtt;  nwv  na's  ■<in  n.v  nw 

"  The  verse  Job,  xxv.  2,  '  Dominion  and  fear  are  with  Him,'  refers  to 
Michael  and  Gabriel,  in  that  the  former  is  made  out  of  water,  and  the 
latter  out  of  fire  ;  still  they  do  not  hurt  each  other,  because  '  He  maketh 
peace  in  His  high  places.' "  Here  all  the  facts  which  we  sought  out 
separately  are  given  briefly.  Michael  is  the  milder,  Gabriel  the  more 
terrible,  but  they  are  nevertheless  in  perpetual  harmony. 


GABRIEL    AND   MICHAEL.  11 

* 

is  in  spite  of  tlie  fact  that  tile  other  view  is  so  fully  in  accord 
with  the  spirit  of  the  doctrine  about  angels  as  accepted  by 
the  Jews,  according  to  which  the  positions  "  on  the  right" 
and  "  on  the  left  "  mean  only  the  decision  to  adopt  either 
merciful  or  punitive  measures.  There  can  of  course  be 
no  question  of  enmity  between  Gabriel  and  the  Jews,  or 
between  Gabriel  and  Michael,  and  the  speech  is  nothing 
but  a  repartee,  which  however  to  Muhammad's  thinking 
justified  him  in  making  an  accusacion  against  the  Jews. 
This  is  even  more  clearly  shown  in  the  following  narrative 
related  by  a  commentator  on  the  words  "  God  is  poor  "  l  : 
"  Thus  spoke  the  Jews  when  they  had  heard  : — '  Who  is  he 
that  will  lend  unto  God  a  goodly  loan  ?'  Quran  II.  246. 
It  is  related  that  Muhammad  with  Abu  Bakr  had  written  to 
the  Jews  of  the  Banu  Qainuqa'  calling  them  to  Islam,  to 
faithful  observance  of  prayer,  to  offer  free  will  offerings 
and  to  give  God  a  good  loan.  Then  Phineas  the  son  of 
Azariah  2  said  :  '  Then  God  is  poor,  that  he  desires  a  loan'  ? 
Abu  Bakr  boxed  his  ears  and  said :  '  If  there  were  not  a 


'  Baidhawi  on  Qurfn  III.  117. 

l^i  aBT  y\  "  God  is  poor." 
-a  tj 

^jcJo,  gValJ  ^  J^  ^J\  &'C  <sl3\^j  ji}  ^\  ^  '—^  (.l~!\j  SS.a!\ 
J\,si  \j-~=.  U,yi  m  \yijSi  tj\j£\9^  A:^\)  £U^^U\j  f.Ui\  J\ 

isii\  ^j  ^^\  i*Ui    ,J>jSi\  JU  y-^  ^    Al3\  (j\  A)}^^  (^    i_/=W.U 
j»*lo  iii\  J^j  ^^\   iSK^i   d^^  uw_^  ^\  i^  UiJ  U  Sj3   .Uc 

*  Phineas  the  Bon  of  Azariah  f  n^"lV3?    13    DniD)>  ^■^^  ^'^^^  *°  whom 
the  utterance  that  Ezra  is  the  son  of  God  (ix.  30)   is  attributed  by  some. 
i*-.\  J^\  t>-  ^\,  J=?-j  iiWJ\  S.ii.  ^\i  US\  p^  (^  A^  ^\i 

"  '  Abid  ben  '  Umr  says  :  Only  one  Jew  used  this  expression,  and  that 
was  Phineas  the  son  of  Azariah,  the  same  man  who  said :  God  is  poor  and 
we  are  rich."    (BIpherar  on  ix.  30.) 


12  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

truce  between  us,  I  would  Have  broken  your  neck.'  He 
then  took  him  bound  to  Muhammad,  and  Phineas  denied 
having  made  the  speech.  Then  came  this  revelation." 
The  same  thing  is  found  in  another  passage  1  :  "  The  Jews 
say  the  hand  of  God  is  tied  up."  The  meaningless  character 
of  the  sentence  shews  in  itself  that  the  Jews  were  not  in 
earnest ;  and  if  we  take  into  consideration  the  occasion  of 
the  remark,  and  the  way  in  which  it  was  made,  we  shall  see 
clearly  the  teasing  and  scoflBng  tendency  of  the  Jews  in 
their  dealings  with  Muhammad.  It  was  an  answer  to 
an  expression,  which  in  its  simple  meaning  "  To  lend  to 
God"  must  have  seemed  to  them  ridiculous,  and  which 
might  easily  give  rise  to  the  retort,  "  if  God  now  needs 
money.  He  must  be  poor."  It  was  only  by  a  certain  amount 
of  distortion  and  mutilation  that  Muhammad  could  twist 
this  speech  into  an  accusation  against  the  Jews.  A  good 
story  is  preserved  for  us  in  Sunna  608  which  runs  as 
follows  :  "  After  the  conquest  of  Khaibar  the  Jews  set  a 
poisoned  lamb  before  Muhammad.  When  he  discovered 
this,  he  had  them  called  together,  and  putting  them  on 
oath  to  tell  him  the  truth,  he  asked  if  they  had  poisoned 
the  lamb.  They  confessed,  and  he  then  enquired,  '  For 
what  reason  ? '  'To  rid  ourselves  of  you,  if  you  are  a 
deceiver,'  was  their  reply  ;  '  for  if  you  are  a  prophet,  poison 
will  do  you  no  harm.' "  Who  can  fail  to  see  in  this  answer 
a  desire  to  free  themselves  from  the  importunity  of 
M  uhammad  by  biting  repartee  ? 

At  other  times  they  changed  his  words,  or  used  words  of 
double  meaning.  In  the  prescribed  salutation  they  said 
indeed  "  Ea'ina,"  2  but  not  in  the  sense  intended  by 
Muhammad,  viz.,  "  look  on  us"  ;  but  either  in  the  sense  of 
"  count  us  guilty,  or  with  a  play  on  the  Hebrew  "  ra"  in 


1  Qurdn  V,  69.    1&^\jJ,  iSJiJT  J*  ij'^"!  uiZiU} 


»  <Js.\l 


COMPLAINT    AGAINST   THE    JEWS.  13 

the  sense  of  the  evil  one."  l  So  that  he  was  obliged  to 
substitute  "  andhurna/'  which  also  means  "  look  on  us."2 
Further  instead  of  hittat^,  "forgiveness",  they  said 
probably  "  Khatiat"  *,  "  Sin."  Jalalu'd-din  5  gives  ano- 
ther variation  and  says  that  instead  of  the  required  word 
"hubbat",  love,  the  Jews  said  "  habbat  fi  sh'airat "  i.e., 
"  A  grain  in  an  ear  of  barley."  Then  they  changed  the 
salutation  "As-salam  'alaika"  ^  i.e.,  "  Peace  be  upon  thee", 
into  "  As-sam  ''alaika"  7  which  means  "  Mischief  on  thee,"^ 
and  this  is  the  ground  of  Muhammad's  complaint  in  Surah 
Iviii.  9.  Such  occurrences,  though  they  led  later  to  a 
great  hatred  on  his  part  towards  the  Jews,  must  at  first, 
while  he  still  had  a  hope  of  converting  them,  have  induced 
him  to  try  all  possible  means  to  conciliate  them  ;  for  they 


ri         "ro." 

Jalilu'd -din  says  (ilaracoi  in  loco)  : 

&jy!j\  y«  «_.^^  0)6<!^^  ^i*l}  }*  !  "  ^"^^  '''^'^  ^^  among  the  Jews  a 
word  of  reproach  meaning  folly." 

2  \yfi^    Qiirin  II.  98,  IV.  48.  49. 

3  E^    VII.  161,  162,    II.  55,  56. 


^SlLi 


'  Jalilu'd-din  (Maracoj.) 
i^     "habbat"  i.e.  love. 

ij^jtJii  L-»  ili>     "  Ijabbat  fi  sh'airat "  i.e.  a  grain  in  an  ear  of  barley. 

^  On  this  Elpherar  commenta  aa  follows : 

*  iSXUc  |«!LJ\  y^J^sj  ^\  <yj*aji  cL3^\jai  |»UJ^^ 

The   meaning  "death"  which  Elpherar  here  aasigna  to  the  word  (.\_ 

ia  quite  foreign  to  it,  as  is  also  "  contempt ",  which  is  more  appropriate  fox 

f^.    The  commentators  appear,  therefore,  to  have  had  in  mind  the  Hebrew 

word  DD,  which  with  niaU  understood  would  mean  "  poison." 


14  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

were  not  only  important  politically,  but  were  also  able 
to  hold  bim  up  to  derision  by  their  intellect  and  wit. 
He  was  anxious  therefore  to  persuade  them  that  his  views 
were  on  the  whole  the  same  as  theirs  with  some  few 
differences. 

We  have  given  sufficient  reasons  for  Muhammad's 
treating  the  Jews  with  consideration,  and  we  shall  now 
give  proofs  that  he  actually  made  great  efforts  to  win  them 
over  to  his  way  of  thinking.  Besides  the  frequent  religious 
controversies  already  alluded  to,  there  are  many  passages 
in  the  Quran  specially  addressed  to  the  Jews,  in  all  of 
which  they  are  admonished  in  a  very  friendly  way  that  the 
Quran  would  serve  as  an  arbitrator  in  their  own  disputes. 
Not  only  did  he  address  them  with  gentleness  and 
consideration,  he  actually  did  many  things  on  purpose  to 
please  them.  At  first  simply  and  solely  on  account  of  the 
Jews  the  Qibla,  or  place  towards  which  prayer  was  to  be 
made,  was  changed  by  Muhammad  to  Jerusalem,  from 
Mecca  the  spot  which  the  ancient  Arabs  had  always 
regarded  as  holy ;  and  it  was  only  when  he  recognised  the 
fruitlessness  of  attempting  to  conciliate  the  Israelites  that 
he  changed  back  to  the  former  direction. 

The  first  change  is  not,  it  is  true,  stated  in  so  many  words 
in  the  Quran,  only  a  complaint  about  the  second  alteration 
is  given,  but  some  commentators  maintain  that  the  allusion 
is  to  the  former  change.^  In  disputes  between  Muslims 
and  Jews  he  shewed  himself  at  times  perhaps  too  lenient. 
This  is  said  to  have  given  occasion  to  some  believers  to 


&  _     C  J  fl  -    .- 


•  Qiir^n  TI.  136.     Vgllc  \^\S  ^\  ,»a^   (^c   ^j  C 
JaUlu'd-dia  (Maraooi  in  looo)  has  as  follows : 

"  After  his  Flight  he  ordered  his  followers  to  turn  to  the  Temple  at 
Jerasalem  (tiJlpIpn  JT'Sl)  >  this  however,  which  was  done  to  conciliate 
the  Jews,  held  good  for  six  or  seven  months  only,  and  then  he  changed  it 
again." 


MILDNESS   OF   CONTROVEESY.  15 

refuse  to  submit  to  his  judgmentj  of  which  he  complains  in 
Surah  IV.  63.  In  another  passage  1  he  guards  himself 
against  the  accusation  of  giving  wrong  judgment  by  saying 
that  he  judges  only  according  to  the  right ;  and  again  in 
another  passage  2  he  asksj  if  they  are  afraid  that  God  and 
His  apostle  will  do  them  wrong,  though  the  commentators 
relate  another  event  as  the  occasion  for  this  utterance. 
He  advises  his  Muslims  also  to  go  gently  in  disputes  with 
the  Jews/''  as  e.g.  in  the  f  ollo'wing  passage  :  "  Dispute  not 
against  those  who  have  received  the  Scriptures,  unless  in 
the  mildest  manner ;  except  against  such  of  them  as 
behave  injuriously  towards  you :  and  say, '  We  believe  in  the 
revelation  which  hath  been  sent  down  unto  us,  and  unto 
you  ;  our  God  and  your  God  is  one,  and  unto  Him  are  we 
resigned'  "A    A  strong  proof  that  Muhammad  held  the  Jews 


»  Surah  IV.  106.    U--i  (^^  y.'?  Sj 

"  Dispute  not  for  those  who  deceive  one  another." 
'  Surah  XXIY.  49.    iJ^JJ  ^U^  iii\  <-a^.  u^  yptsJ  f,\ 

"  Or  do  they  fear  lest  God  and  His  Apostle  act  unjustly  towards  them  ?" 
3  Surah  XXIX.  45,         j^l    ^_^    ^W   Sj    y^  ^\    ^y J>^    S  j 

G$u  "Jax  jyi;  ^\  a;?  ^^^^  ^-\  \/y;  ^^^  ^^  ^.^h 

a  a      '  B-—      -  —  -O 

"*  » 

'  In  the  opinion  of  Arabic  commentators  this  passage  is  more  a  proof 
of  fear  of  the  Jews  than  a  recommendation  to  mild  dealing.  Elpherar  in 
a  long  chain  of  traditions  beginning  with  ^^^^^  Jy=^'\<^\  .i-c  and  ending 
with  'j>y*  )i\  s^ys  : 

*  Jy^   Uj  &UU 

"  The  possessors  of  the  Scriptures  (the  Jews)  read  the  Law  in  Hebrew 
and  explained  it  to  the  Muslims  in  Arabic;  so  Muhammad  said:  'Neither 
agree  with  the  possessors  of  the  Scriptures,  nor  call  them  liars,  and  say 
we  believe,  etc' "  Further,  there  is  another  similar  narrative  first  related 
by  AbdSa'id,  ^/sUiSl  A^\  (j)  iii\  J^c  Ju*^  ^\  but  which  can  be  traced 
back  to  Abu  Namlatu'l-Ans4ri  jjjU2\  iUi  ^\ ,  which  reads  as  follows  : 


IG  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

in  great  respect  lies  in  the  fact  that  in  passages  enumerating 
the  different  creeds  l,  he  mentions  the  Jews  immediately 
after  the  Maslims. 

In  two  of  these  passages  he  even  promises  Godfearing 
Jews  absolute  equality  with  Muslims;  and  though  in  the 
third  and  last  he  is  not  so  lenient^  and  threatens  that  a 
distinction  between  them  will  be  made,  yet  even  in  this 
passage  it  is  very  plain  that  precedence  over  other  religious 
bodies  is  given  to  the  Jews.  In  Muslim  traditions  it  is 
said  that  the  sinful  among  the  Muslims  will  go  into  the  first, 
the  mildest  of  the  seven  hells,2  the  Jews  into  the  second. 
Christians  3  into  the  third,  and  so  on.4 

In  addition  to  all  this,  which  produced  in  Muhammad  the 
wish  to  adopt  much  from  Judaism  into  his  religious  system, 
we    must  consider  the  fantastic  development    which  the 


•^  ^  >^^9^^  oy*  A^\  fioW-  aaLs  &li\  Jy*)  '^■^^  u**^  '  i^  ^^^-^  ^^ 

1^  Vas.  (j\S  fj\t    *Ji«5Jua  aJ  !ikL.U  y\i  (jVi  ()jL.jj  ii^ }  iJiiJXtj  aJJU 

"While  he  was  sitting  by  Muhammad,  a  Jew  who  had  just  passed  by 
a  corpse  came  up  and  said  :  '  0  Muhammad,  does  this  corpse  speat  ?  '  He 
said  :  '  Neither  agree  with  the  possessors  of  the  Scriptures,  nor  call  them 
liars,  but  say  :  We  believe  in  God,  His  angels,  His  word  and  His  Apostles. 
It  what  the  Jews  say  is  vain,  do  not  confirm  them  ;  if  it  is  true,  do  not 
give  them  the  lie,'  "  i.e.  preserve  a  strictly  negative  attitude,  so  as  on 
no  account  to  expose  yourselves  j  thus  the  meaning  here  seems  to  be 
almost  identical  with  that  of  the  word  \^yS  3  referred  to  above. 

I  Surahs  II.  59,  V.  73,  XXII.  17. 
\yX>»'\     ^^\ii\  the  Muslims. 

\.^\£>     i^ii^\  the  Jews. 
^  See  Division  I.  Section  II.   Chap.  i.  Part  II  A, 

'  D'Herbelot  in  his  Bibliotheque  orientale  (under  "  Jahond  "  page  441,) 
asserts  on  the  contrary  that  the  Muslims  give  the  Jews  a  lower  place  in 
hell  than  the  Christians,  but  this  is  probably  the  opinion  of  a  later  age. 

■•  Pococke  notaj  miscellanse,  Cap.  7  p.  289. 


INTEECOUESE    WITH    JEWS.  17 

Jewish  traditions  and  history  had  reached  in  the  mouth 
of  the  people,  as  certain  to  appeal  powerfully  to  the  poetic 
genius  of  the  prophet ;  and  so  we  cannot  doubt  that,  in  so 
far  as  he  had  the  means  to  borrow  from  Judaism,  and  so 
long  as  the  Jewish  views  were  not  in  direct  opposition  to 
his  own,  Muhammad  was  anxious  to  incorporate  much 
borrowed  from  Judaism  into  his  Quran.  Whether  he  had 
any  such  means  will  be  discussed  in  the  second  section. 


Second  Section. 

Could  Muhammad  borrow  from  Judaism  ?  and  if  so,  how  was 
such  borrowing  possible  for  him  ? 

The  possibility  of  borrowing  from  Judaism  lay  for 
Muhammad,  partly  in  the  knowledge  which  might  be 
imparted  to  him  by  word  of  mouth  through  intercourse 
with  the  Jews,  and  partly  in  personal  knowledge  of 
their  Scriptures ;  while  allowing  him  the  first  source  of 
information,  we  must  deny  him  the  second. 

Prom  passages  already  quoted — to  which  we  might  add 
many  others — we  gather  that  there  must  have  been  great 
intimacy  between  Muhammad  and  the  Jews,  leading  at 
times  even  to  mutual  discussion  of  views  ;  but  this  is  still 
more  clearly  shown  in  a  passage  in  the  second  Sura,l 
where  the  Jews  are  represented  as  double  faced,  professing 
belief  when  they  were  with  him  and  his  followers,  and  then 
when  they  were  alone  saying :  "  Will  ye  acquaint  them 
with  what  God  has  revealed  unto  you,  that  they  may 
dispute  with  you  ?  "  This  shows  that  the  Muslims  learned 
the  Jewish  views  from  conversation  only.  We  shall  speak 
later  of  Muhammad's  intimacy  with  '  Abdu'llih  ibn  Salam, 
and  with  Waraka,  the  cousin  of  Khadija,  who  was  for  some 
time  a  Jew,  a  learned  man  and  acquainted  with  the  Hebrew 


C  J  C —      XP  ■« C  j_  J  »*,  _  j» 


'  Si'ira  II.  71.  ii  ^^li.13   ,*^Ji£  iU]  j-a  Uj  ^'jjA«i\ 

C 


18  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

language  and  scriptures  ;  1  so  also  was  Habib  ben  Malik,  a 
powerful  Arabian  prince,^  who  for  some  time  professed  tlie 
Jewisli  religion.  These  all  afterwards  became  followers  of 
the  Prophet.  Thus  Muhammad  had  ample  opportunity 
of  becoming  acquainted  with  Judaism.  That  his  knowledge 
thereof  was  not  obtained  from  the  Scriptures  is  clear, 
from  the  matter  actually  adopted,  since  there  are  mistakes, 
which  cannot  be  regarded  as  intentional  alterations, 
and  which  would  certainly  have  been  avoided  by  anyone 
who  had  the  very  slightest  acquaintance  with  the  sources.^ 
It  is  evident  also  from  the  low  level  of  culture  to  which 
Muhammad  himself  and  the  Jews  of  his  time  and  country 
had  attained.  The  contempt  in  which  the  compilers  of  the 
Talmud  held  the  Arabian  Jews,  in  spite  of  their  political 
power,  can  be  attributed  only  to  the  ignorance  of  the  latter. 
Though  we  must  not  conclude  from  this  that  the  Jews 
knew  nothing  of  the  Scriptures  and,  though  we  hear  of 
schools  among  them  4  and  even  of  their  reading  the  sacred 
writings  in  the  original,^  still  we  must  doubt,  if  there  was 
any  widely  diffused  critical  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
we  may  be  quite  certain  that  Muhammad  himself  possessed 
none.  Many  passages  testify  to  this.  First,  we  may  take 
a  passage  already  quoted,^  where  he  says  he  had  formerly  no 
knowledge  of  reading  and  writing,  and  then  Sura  XLII. 
52,7  where  he  denies  any  previous  acquaintance  with  "  the 
Book"  or  the  "  Faith."  Even  if  these  are  mere  figures  of 
speech  to  prove  the  divine  character  of  his  mission,  still  it 


'  Vid.  Blbeoar  in  Maraoo.  Prodomi  I.  p,  44  j  and  Wahl,  EinleituDg  zur 
Uebersetzung  des  Koran  XXX. 

2  WaU,  Binleitung  XXXV. 

•"  This  will  be  explained  in  detail  later. 

*  Comp.  the  passage  quoted  above  from  Baidhdwi  in  the  1st  Section. 

'  Comp.  the  passage  quoted  above  from  Elpherar  in  the  First  Section 
(foot  note). 

6  Sura  XXIX.  47. 

'  "  Thou  didst  not  understand  before  this  what  the  book  of  the 
Qurdn  was,  nor  what  the  faith  was,  etc." — (Sale), 


THE    JEWISH    PEOPHETS.  19 

is  evident  from  them  that  he  never  enjoyed  any  reputation 
for  learning,  such  as  would  necessarily  have  been  accorded 
to  him,  had  he  really  known  anything  of  the  Jewish 
writings,  and  possessing  which  knowledge  he  would  have 
lived  in  fear  of  being  proved  to  be  an  impostor. 

The  order  in  which  he  gives  the  prophets  is  interesting, 
for  immediately  after  the  patriarchs  he  places  first  Jesus, 
then  Job,  Jonah,  Aaron,  Solomon,  and  last  of  all  David. l 
In  another  passage^  the  order  is  still  more  ridiculous,  for 
here  we  have  David,  Solomon,  Job,  Joseph,  Moses,  Aaron, 
Zacharias,  John,  Jesus,  Elijah,  Ismael,  Elisha,  Jonah,  and 
Lot !  The  incorrect  spelling  of  the  names  of  these  prophets, 
as  well  as  the  parts  which  he  assigns  to  them  in  history, 
proves  that  he  had  never  even  looked  into  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures.  He  actually  asserts  that  before  John  the  Baptist 
no  one  had  borne  the  name  of  John.  Had  he  known 
anything  of  Jewish  history  he  would  have  been  aware  that, 
apart  from  some  historically  unimportant  people  of  the 
name  mentioned  in  Chronicles,  the  father  and  the  son  of  the 
celebrated  Maccabean  high  priest,  Mattathias,  were  both 
called  John.  This  mistake  must  have  been  obvious  to  the 
Arabic  commentators,  for  they  try  to  give  another  meaning 
to  the  clear  and  unmistakable  words.  Muhammad  himself 
was  aware  of  his  ignorance,  and  defends  himself  very  neatly 
against  the  possible  charge.  For  instance  in  two  passages  3 
he  asserts  that  God  said  to  him  :  "  We  have  not  spoken  to 
thee  about  all  the  former  prophets,  only  about  some  of 
them,  of  others  we  said  nothing  to  thee ;"  thus  cleverly 
defending  himself  against  the  accusation  of  having  over- 
looked some  of  the  prophets.  We  have  quite  enough 
proofs  in  these  passages,  apart  from  those  which  will 
come  before  us  fully  in  the  second  part,  that  Muhammad 
was  singularly  ignorant  of  the  Jewish  writings,  and  so  we 


Qmdn  IV.  IGl.  ^  QnrSn  VI.  84  ff. 

5  SAra  IV.  162  j  XL.  78. 


20  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

can  afford  to  give  up  one  thing  whicli  is  generally 
brought  forward  as  specially  proving  our  point.  THs  is 
the  fact  that  in  certain  passages  Muhammad  calls  himself 
an  "  ummiyun,"  1  a  word  which  is  usually  translated 
"  unlearned  "  "  ignorant."  Wahl  takes  it  so,  and  mentions 
it  as  a  proof  of  Muhammad's  ignorance.  But  this  word  has 
here  the  same  meaning  that  is  expressed  by  it  in  other 
passages,  viz.,  belonging  to  the  Arabs.  It  is  used,  like  the 
word  "  iahiliyat,"2  of  the  Arabs  in  their  former  ignorance 
of  IsMm,  and  Muhammad,  having  risen  from  among  them, 
thus  designates  himself  ^  without  reference  to  his  own 
individual  knowledge.4  But,  as  already  stated,  even 
without  this  proof  our  conclusion  holds  good,  viz.,  that 
because  of  his  own  ignorance  especially,  but  also  on 
account  of  that  of  the  Jews  around  him,  Muhammad  could 


'  Sdra  XII.  156. 

2  ^Cs-  Sdra  III.  148,  III.  69. 

"  ^**/»3\  yio  mina'l-ummlyfna  or  (j-^l   ummiyun. 

*  The  derivation  of  the  word  seems  to  me  to  support  this  view.    Many 
different  derivations  have  been  suggested,  but  all  are  unsatisfactory.   Some 

commentators,  quoted  by  BIpherar,  derive  it  from  &/s\   nmmat,  and  give 

a     _  s 

as  examples  of  a  similar  formation    (_j^  makiyun,  and  jJJm  madaniyun 

Oca-  g- 

from    &SJ»    makka  and    &j^s>t    madina   (see  Ewald's  Critical  Grammar 

of  the  Arabic  language,  I.  §261.  2);  but  then  they  do  not  explain  the 
connection  between  the  meanings  of  two  words.  This  becomes  clear, 
however,  when  we  consider  the  development  in  the  meaning  of  the 
similar  Rabbinical  word  ''12  goi.  This  word,  meaning  in  the  Hebrew 
"  people,"  later  on  came  to  mean  a  "  non-Jew;  "  because  the  Jews  became 
conscious  that  they  themselves  were  a  little  community  among  the  other 
inhabitants  of  the  laud,  who  were  the  "  people  "  proper  (compare  the 
expression  V"lKn  QV)-  So  at  first  the  Muslims  also  must  have  looked 
upon  themselves  as  a  small  community  in  the  midst  of  the  populace, 
the  La,  each  man  who  was  not  counted  among  themselves,  being 
to  them  one  of  the  M,  or  an  ^^\,  and  so  the  word  came  to  be  used  of 
all  those  who  did  not  believe  ia  revealed  religion  past  and  present. 


RELATION    OP   ISlIm    TO   EARLIER   RELIGIONS.  21 

* 

attain  to  no  knowledge  of  tlie  Hebrew  Scriptures,  though 
on  the  other  hand  he  had  abundant  opportunity  to  study 
Judaism  with  its  wealth  of  tradition  and  legend  as  it  lived 
in  the  mouth  of  the  people. 

In  the  first  section  we  have  shown  that  Muhammad  had 
good  reasons  for  incorporating  much  taken  from  Judaism 
in  his  Quran.  By  so  doing  he  hoped  to  strengthen  the 
opinion  that  he  was  taught  by  direct  revelation  from  God  j 
he  had  also  a  strong  wish  to  win  over  the  Jews  to  his 
kingdom  of  the  faithful  upon  earth,  and  then,  too,  the 
legends  and  fanciful  sayings  of  the  Jews  harmonised  with 
his  poetic  nature.  In  the  second  section  we  have  shown 
that  he  had  abundant  opportunities  of  acquainting  himself 
with  Judaism  j  and  now  in  the  third  section,  before  finally 
determining  that  a  borrowing  from  .Judaism  really  took 
place,  we  have  to  consider  and  answer  the  question : 
Would  such  a  borrowing  have  been  consistent  with  the 
other  views  and  opinions  hold  by  Muhammad  ? 


Third   Section. 

Was  it  compatible  with  Muhammad's  plan  to   horrow  from 
Judaism  ? 

Wo  must  consider  this  question  from  two  sides. 

First,  it  might  have  appeared  to  Muhammad  as  inadvisable 
to  borrow  from  the  system  of  any  other  religious  body  lest 
he  should  be  accused  of  want  of  individuality ;  and  secondly, 
there  might  have  been  something  in  the  very  fact  of 
adopting  from  Judaism  which  would  militate  against  his 
other  plans.  On  closer  examination,  however,  we  find  that 
neither  was  the  case.  In  general  he  was  in  favour  of 
borrowing  from  earlier  religions.  He  desired  no  peculiarity, 
no  new  religion  which  should  oppose  all  that  had  gone 
before ;  he  sought  rather  to  establish  one  founded  on  the 
ancient  creeds  purified  from  later  changes  and  additions, 
one  which  should  adopt  this  or  that  new  idea,  and  which 


22  JUDAISM   AND   ISlIM. 

sTiould  above  all  things  acknowledge  him  as  a  divinely 
commissioned  prophet.  He  let  all  that  was  already  estab- 
lished stand  good,  as  is  seen  from  the  lists  of  the  prophets 
quoted  above  ;  and  he  counts  it  as  a  point  in  favour  of  his 
Qur^n  that  it  isl  in  accord  with  the  earlier  writings 
recognised  by  him  as  revelations.  Another  time  he  even 
says  that  the  Qur4n  is  similar  to  the  earlier  religious 
writings,  that  it  is  only  a  repetition  of  them,  i.e.,  if  I  am 
not  mistaken  in  forsaking  the  general  interpretation  and 
translating  the  passage  Sura  XXXIX,  24  2  as  follows : 
"  Grod  hath  sent  down  the  most  excellent  tidings,  3  a 
writing  like  unto  others,  a  repetition."  If  this  is  not  the 
meaning,  it  is  incomprehensible  how  Muhammad  could  try  to 
prove  the  superiority  of  his  Qurdn  by  pointing  to  its  continual 
and  almost  wearisome  repetitions.  But  if  his  assertion  were 
true,  he  might  gain  some  advantage  by  being  in  accord 
with  earlier  revealed  writings,  and  by  restoring  to  their 
proper  position  those  of  them  which  had  been  spoiled  by 
additions  and  perversions,  and  those  which  had  been  too 
little  accounted  of.  He  claims  for  himself  only  the  same 
honour  which  is  paid  to  the  other  givers  of  revealed  law ;  4 
with  this  distinction  however  that  he,  as  the  last  of  the 


Cj-  ,    -  pu.-  ^ 


1  Sura  XL VI.    11.  ^gii  Cj  ^1^ 

^  On  the  word  ^J\iJ»  masini  which  is  omitted  by  Elpherar  see  below 

Second  Division,  Third  Section,  First  Chapter,  First  Part, 

*  He  seems  to  distinguish  between  lawgivers  and  prophets;  for  while 
he  gives  the  names  of  the  latter  in  utter  confusion,  he  mentions  the 
former  in  their  right  order,  viz.,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moses  and  Jesns  (Suraa 
XXXIII.  7.  XLII.  11.)  Arabic  commentators  recognise  this  difference ;  thus 
Elpherar  on  Sura  XXXIII.  7:     *9j3  (j-rt?!-J\  ^y  y^ii^   & »*iJ\   S^i  ^os. 

He  distinguishes  these  five  viz.,  the  four  given  above  and  Muhammad, 
naming  them  alone  of  the  prophets,  because  they  were  the  compilers  of 
writings  and  laws  revealed  to  them,  and  were  men  of  strong  character 
among  the  apostles. 


THE    QUEAN    A    PINAL   REVELATION.  28 

prophets,  is  to  be  considered  as  the  seal  of  the  prophets/ 
and  therefore  as  the  most  perfect  among  them,  because  his 
book  is  so   clear  2  that  no  disputes  or  misunderstandings 
can  arise  about  it,  and,  therefore,  no  apostle  would  be  needed 
after  himself.     Thus  it  is  clear  that  a  borrowing  from  other 
religions  was  quite  compatible  with  Muhammad's  general 
aim.     Consideration  for  his  Arab  followers,  i.e.,  the  fear  of 
being  called  a  mere  compiler,  a  reproach  which  he  did  not 
altogether  escape,  did  not  hinder  him,  from  such  borrowing, 
partly,  because  he  believed  that  he  might  rely  on  their 
ignorance;   partly,    because   he   had    only   to    prove   the 
harmony  which  must  necessarily  exist  between  the  various 
revelations  of  the  same  God.     Muhammad  maintained  that 
it  was  all  revelation,  that  he  derived  nothing  from  Jew 
or  Christian,    but  that  Grod  Himself  revealed  to  him  the 
contents   of   earlier   Scriptures,   and   the    historical   facts 
concerning  them.     "With  regard  to  Judaism  in  particular 
'Muhammad  found  no  special  difficulty.     We  have  already 
observed  that  much  in  it  accorded  with  the  Prophet's  poetic 
spirit,  and  who  can  now  assert  that  any  objection  to  an 
agreement    with    Judaism    would    have  been   raised    by 
Muhammad's  contemporaries  ?    In  those  days  people  had 
not  reached  such  a  pitch  of  so-called  enlightenment,  as  to 
consider  the  followers  of  one  creed  only  as  in  the  right, 
and  to  regard  everything  belonging  to  another  belief  as 
worthless ;  to  restrict  to  Christians  the  elements  common  to 
humanity,  and  to  condemn  Judaism  as  crafty  and  lifeless. 
Thus  it  was  possible  for  Muhammad  to  lay  before  the  Jews 
the  points  of  union  between  his  religion  and  their  own, 
carefully  avoiding  the  while  those  points  in  his  doctrine 
which  would  be  unacceptable  to  them. 

It  is  clear  in  itself  that  he  could  not  adopt  the  whole  of 


a.-ji  ^-.  - 


»  j3--rt^^  ^U.  Sura  XXXIII.  40. 


9  ._ 


'       l^y.^yfj«      \mf>\^ 


24  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Judaism  into  his  systenij  but  parts  only  and  even  these  he 
was  obliged  to  alter  and  rearrange.  In  bringing  the  Jews  to 
his  opinion  he  had  to  be  careful  not  to  alienate  others ;  he 
could  not,  therefore,  adopt  from  them  such  points  as  stood 
in  complete  contradiction  to  the  views  of  other  religious 
bodies ;  and  so,  while  he  totally  excluded  some  things,  he 
was  obliged  to  elaborate  and  alter  other  things  with  which 
he  could  not  dispense,  in  order  that  they  might  still  more 
strengthen  his  own  position.  Of  this  he  either  became 
aware  himself,  or  others  reproached  him  with  it,  so  that  he 
was  forced  to  assert  1  that  the  Qur£n  is  not  a  new  invented 
fiction.  He  could  not  maintain  with  the  Jews  that  their 
Law  was  immutable,  for  that  would  have  been  fatal  to  his 
system  of  religious  syncretism;  nor  could  he  with  them 
expect  a  Messiah,  because  if  there  were  another  prophet 
yet  to  come,  he  Muhammad  could  no  longer  claim  to  be 
the  seal  of  the  prophets.  This  last  point  was  carried  so 
far  that  the  Arabs  later  on  confounded  the  doctrine  of  a 
Dajjalj  or  deceiver,  which  they  had  borrowed  from  the 
Christians,  with  the  doctrine  of  the  expected  Messiah  of 
the  later  Jews;  and  the  saying  existed  :2  "The  name  of 
Dajjal  among  the  Jews  is  Messiah  the  son  of  David." 
Much  in  confirmation  of  what  has  been  stated  above  will 
be  brought  forward  in  the  Second  Section  of  the  Second 
Division,  and  also  in  the  Appendix. 

While  this  investigation  has  for  the  most  part  consisted 
in  enquiring  into  what  was,  or  might  well  have  been,  in 
Muhammad's  mind,  it  is  by  no  means  to  be  imagined  that 
we  regard  him  as  a  deceiver  who  deceived  intentionally, 
and  with  a  well-weighed  consideration  of  each  step  as  to 
whether  or  no  it  would  help  him  towards  his  aim  of 
deluding  others.     Wahl  regards  him  in  this  light.     On  the 


&J         s  _       _       _        _ 

'  Sura  XII.  iii.     j^j^i  ^As.  yU'  \m 


'  j.\j  1^.   c*~*"  ■^ii^^  ''•^   JWjJ^  (»-^     Pocooke  NotEe  MiBoellanese, 
appendix  to  Porta  Moaia,  cap.  7,  page  260. 


MUHAMMAD    AN    ENTHUSIAST.  ,  25 

contrary,  we  mast  guard  ourselves  carefully  against  such 
an  opinion,  and  look  upon  it  as  a  sign  of  persistent 
prejudice  and  total  misunderstanding  of  the  human  heart. 
Muhammad  seems  rather  to  have  been  a  genuine  enthusiast, 
who  was  himself  convinced  of  his  divine  mission,  and  to 
whom  the  union  of  all  religions  appeared  necessary  to  the 
welfare  of  mankind.  He  so  fully  worked  himself  into  this 
idea  in  thought,  in  feeling  and  in  action,  that  every  event 
seemed  to  him  a  divine  inspiration.  Every  thing  necessary 
to  the  attainment  of  his  aim  stood  out  clearly  before  him, 
just  because  this  one  idea  ruled  him.  He  could  think  of 
nothing  but  what  fitted  in  with  it,  could  feel  nothing  but 
what  harmonised  with  it,  could  do  nothing  but  what  was 
demanded  by  it.  There  is  no  question  here  of  design,  for 
this  one  idea  so  possessed  his  spirit,  heart  and  will  as  to 
become  the  sole  thought  of  his  mind,  so  that  every  thing 
which  entered  his  mind  was  shaped  by  this  idea.  Of  course, 
in  the  most  fanatical  minds  there  are  occasional  lucid 
intervals,  and  during  these  Muhammad  certainly  deceived 
himself  and  others ;  it  is  also  undeniable  that  at  times 
ambition  and  love  of  power  were  the  incentives  to  his 
actions,  but  even  so  the  harsh  judgment  generally  passed 
upon  him  is  unjustifiable. 

We  may  say,  as  a  result  of  this  investigation,  that  it 
would  be  very  remarkable  if  there  were  not  much  to  be 
found  in  the  Quran  which  is  clearly  in  harmony  with 
Judaism.  It  is  evident  that  Muhammad  sought  to  gain 
the  Jews  to  his  side,  and  this  could  best  be  done  by 
approximating  to  their  religious  views ;  it  is  also  evident 
that  he  had  ample  means  of  acquainting  himself  with  these 
views ;  and  lastly,  that  other  considerations  favoured  rather 
than  hindered  such  a  borrowing  from  Judaism.  And  now 
the  chief  work  remains  to  be  done,  and  that  is,  to 
demonstrate  by  careful  reference  to  the  Qurdn  that 
borrowing  from  Judaism  has  actually  taken  place. 


26  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 


SECOND  DIVISION. 

Did  Muhammad  borrow  from  Judaism  ?    If  so,  what  did  he 
borrow  ? 

Before  we  pass  to  tlie  consideration  of  individual  pas- 
sages as  instances  of  borrowing  from  Judaism,  we  must 
show  some  general  historical  grounds  for  the  opinion  that 
a  borrowing  from  that  source  has  taken  place ;  and  thus 
this  division  falls  again  into  two  sections,  a  general  and 
a  particular. 


FiEST  Section. 

Did  Muhammad  borrow  from  Judaism  ? 

For  the  answer  to   this  question   we  are  thrown  back 
entirely  on   the  Qurd.n,  ^  as  we  have  no  other  literature 


'  The  following  story,  is  related  by  Kazuin— (Poo.   Spec.  p.   309) : 

j^\ — i  \^^\a  t)y*y^-  ^•'^)*  •^}  ^^.-^^  (•'^  W  dU\  J^j  y\  ^2JJ 

(^j  (j-i"  o^J  *"^J  <:>ff  **•  •3/  <J^^  ^^  V^  ^■^  t>^ 

jjj  \jjiVc  ^yoj  y\i  i»^i^  <j-'J*J  (3^^  ^^    J^  <^*" 

"  It  ia  said  that  when  the  Apostle  of  God  came  to  Madfna,  he  found  the 

Jews  fasting  on   'Ashtira.  He  asked  them  their  reason  for  so  doing,  and 

they  answered  :    '  Beoanse   on  this   day  Pharaoh   and  his  people  were 

drowned,  bat  Moses  and  his  followers  were  saved ' ;  on  which  Muhammad 

said  :  '  I  stand  in  closer  connection  with  Moses  than  they  do ',  and  then  he 

commanded  the  fast  day  'Ashiira.     The  cause  of  the  institution  of  the  fast 

day  '  Ashura,    which  like  "'Ti'?}  the   tenth  day  of  the  seventh  month, 

(Leviticus    XXIII,  27)  clearly   means  the  day  of   atonement,  is  very 

uncertain.   Elpherar  is  not  more  exact,  for  he  assigns  an  equally  erroneous 

cause.   On  Sura  XI.  46  he  says : 

"  And  they  went  out  (of  the  ark)  on  the  day  'Ashdra,  and  Noah  fasted 
and  commanded  all  with  him  to  fast  out  of  gratitude  to  God."  In  any 
case,  however,  the  important  fact  remains,  that  Muhammad  adopted  one 
of  the  fast  days  of  the  Jews,  which  was  afterwards  abolished  like  the 
Jewish  Qibla.  See  also  D'Herbelot,  Bibliotheque  Orientale,  under  the 
word  Aschonr,  page  127. 


ARAB   COMPLAINT    AGAINST   MUHAMMAD.  27 

of  the  same  date  whicli  treats  of  the  matter  in  question. 
Still  there  are  plenty  of  passages  there  preserved  to  us, 
which  in  a  general  way  sufficiently  prove  our  point ;  and 
indeed  they  all  contain  either  the  blame  expressed  by 
Muhammad's  contemporaries  at  his  borrowing  from 
Judaism,  or  else  an  appeal  from  him  to  the  Jews,  as 
witnesses  of  the  truth  of  his  assertions.  He  complains 
bitterly  in  many  passages  that  the  Arabs  said  his  words 
were  not  original,!  and  even  called  them  antiquated  lies.2 
Sometimes  they  said  still  more  definitely  that  a  certain 
man  taught  him,  3  and  the  addition  of  the  words :  ■* 
"  The  tongue  of  the  person  unto  whom  they  incline 
is  a  foreign  tongue,  but  this  is  the  perspicuous  Arabic 
tongue,"  shows  plainly  that  this  man  was  a  Jew. 
Commentators  take  this  view,  and  indeed  think  that  it 
was  'Abdu'Udh  Ibn  SaMm,  a  learned  Eabbi,  with  whom 
Muhammad  was  in  constant  and  close  intercourse,  and  who 
is  frequently  mentioned  in  the  commentaries.^  Another 
rather  more  general  statement  is  as  follows  :  ^  "'  Other 
people  have  assisted  him  therein ; "  on  which  Elpherar 
remarks  ^ :  "  Mujdhid  says,  by  this  he  means  the  Jews." 
Could  any  one  desire  a  clearer  historical  witness  than  this 
accusation,  which  was  so  often  brought  against  Muhammad, 


^K-^jC      —  b 


1  j^jS\jiL.\        Comp.  Suras  VIII.  31,  XVI.  26,  XXIII.  85,  XXV.  6, 
XXVII.  70,  XL VI.  16,  LXVIII.  15,  LXXXIII.  }3. 

'  1  ji  Jii\    Sura  XLVI^  10. 
'    -  a 

3  liJ  iiUj"  Ui\    Sura  XVI.  105. 

"^     '       -   "        a 

*  0f^^  ^jC  yLJ  \iJi>j  (_j«<ssc\  &iJ\  (^AaJi  ^Jii\  yLJ 

*  Abnlfeda  aanales  Moslemlfcioi  I.  283. 
6  Sura  XXV.  5.      (^^yi.'S  fji  ««lc  ii\c\ 


28  JUDAISM   AND   ISLAM. 

and  wliich  appeared  to  him  so  important  that  he  constantly 
referred  to  it  in  the  hope  of  refuting  the  charge  ?  He 
himself  confesses,  however,  that  much  related  by  him  is  to 
be  found  in  the  earlier  Scriptures.  To  the  embarrassing 
question,  as  to  why  he  never  worked  a  miracle,  he  constantly 
answered  that  he  who  was  called  to  be  a  preacher  only, 
not  a  wonder-worker,  had  yet  told  them  plainly  of  the 
miracles  which  are  mentioned  in  the  earlier  writings,  l 
and  which  the  learned  .Jews  knew  well.2  They  could 
testify  to  the  truth  of  these  narratives,^  and  among  them 
one  man  4  especially,  the  aforesaid  'Abdu'llah  Ibn  Salam,5 
to  whom  the  laudatory  passage  in  Sura  III.  68  is  said  to 
refer.  Not  only  were  they  to  corroborate  his  words  to 
others,  but  also  to  remove  any  doubt  from  Muhammad's 
own  mind  as  to  the  truth  of  his  Mission.  Thus  we  have 
in  one  place  the  injunction  given  to  him  :  ^  "If  thou  art  in 
doubt  concerning  that  which  we  have  sent  down  unto  thee, 


1  Suras  XX.  133.    JjS\  ^b<&<J\  ^    XXTI.  196.   t>*^jS\  jij  ^J 

2  Sura  XXVI.  197.     Jf\p\  ^  StSi^  i^M 

-  »  - 

On  whicli  Elpherar :    .  ^'^^  ^^    &1J\  X^   ^L*.*^   \j\^  d>Jac  /^s\   JU 

3  Sdra  XYII.  103.     3^j^\  ^.  jC  U 

"      a       - 

*  Sura  XLYI.  9.      ^^\^^  ^J>i  y-«  a&ls.  JigAi 
-      g     -        -      ' 

'  Elpherar  in  the  name  of  several  commentators,  says : 

^»iiL>  Ji*ja-»    j_5i!M*!^  l<f^    ^Jji  J^4i    (.i_  (^  ()il3\  juc  |.!L..»ys 

"  This   is ,   who    testified    to   the   prophetic  mission  of 

Mn^amraad,  the  chosen  one,   and  believed  in   him ;  bnt   the   Jews  were 
arrogant  and  woujd  not  believe  in  him." 

^  Sura  X.  94.  v»V;^M  yjySj.  ^^.^\  JU.U  udJ\  ij}y\  U/.  csU  ^  ci^jlT  ^\i 
'      '  a         -        i.-      =  -■  a 


WHAT    WAS   BOEEOWED    PEOM    JUDAISM.  29 

ask  them  who  have  read  the  book  before  thee."^  If  he 
then,  howerer  cunningly,  acknowledges  the  Jews  as  to  a 
certain  extent  witnesses  to  his  revelations,  we  are  justified 
in  expressing  our  opinion  that  Judaism  was  one  source  of 
the  utterances  in  the  Qur4n,  and  in  this  certainty  we  may 
proceed  at  once  to  discuss  the  actually  borrowed  passages. 


Second  Section. 

What  did  Muhammad  borrow  from  Judaism  ? 

In  the  case  of  any  single  instance  of  borrowing,  the 
proof  that  the  passage  is  really  of  Jewish  origin  must  rest 
on  two  grounds.  First,  it  must  be  shown  to  exist  in  .Judaism, 
and  to  prove  this  we  have  every  facility.  Secondly,  in 
order  to  attain  to  certainty  we  must  prove  that  it  is 
really  borrowed,  i.e.,  that  it  is  not  founded  on  anything 
in  old  Arabian  tradition,  which  Muhammad  used  largely 
as  a  foundation  though  he  disputed  some  points.  Then 
again  we  must  shew  that  it  had  its  origin  in  Judaism 
and  not  in  Christianity.  For  the  complete  discussion  of 
the  last  two  points  it  would  be  necessary  to  write  two 
treatises  similar  to  the  one  on  which  I  am  now  engaged, 
of  which  the  respective  subjects  would  be — (1)  the  points 
of  contact  between  IsMm  and  the  ancient  tradition  of  the 
Arabs,  and  (2)  the  points  of  contact  between  Isldm  and 
Christianity  ;  and  only  in  this  way  could  certainty  on  these 
points  be  attained.  But  these  investigations  would,  on  the 
one  hand,  lead  us  too  far  away  from  our  particular  subject. 


'  On  this  Elpherar  Bays :     J^^   tJ^/SJ^   (_ji«J  O 

"  By  that  which  we  have  sent  down  to  thee,  the  Qnrin  is  meant ;  those 
who  have  read  before  thee  may  instruct  thee,  that  then  art  foretold  in 
the  Law  which  they  have ;  "  and  again :  v_jU;5il\  Ja\  y,^  ^m\  y,«  ^^ 
iAa-A  J  (•!»->  (^  <Sl3\  Jtf«i^  "  He  means  the  believers  among  the  possessors 
of  the  Scriptures,  e.g.,  'Abdu'llih  ben  SalAm  and  hia  fellows." 


30  JUDAISM    AND   ISLIm. 

andj  on  the  other,  they  would  require  a  much  more  exact 
treatment  than  could  be  given  while  handling  our  main 
subject.  Then,  too,  they  are  made  unnecessary  by  the 
means  which  we  use  in  each  individual  case,  and  which 
will  be  shown  in  the  different  divisions  of  the  work ;  so 
that  on  most  points  we  can  without  them  attain  to  a  high 
degree  of  probability,  practically  sufficient  for  all  scientific 
purposes.  For  the  sake  of  clearness,  it  may  be  well  to 
divide  the  material  borrowed  from  Judaism  into  thoughts 
belonging  to  it,  and  narratives  taken  from  it,  and  later  we 
shall  have  to  subdivide  again. 


Second  Section. 
Chapter  I. 
Thoughts  helonging  to  Judaism  which  have  passed  over  into 
the  Quran  ? 

The  new  thoughts  borrowed  by  one  religion  from  another 
are  of  a  twofold  nature.  Either  they  are  radically  new, 
there  being  hitherto  in  the  borrowing  religion  not  even 
a  foreshadowing  of  them,  so  that  the  very  conceptions 
are  new,  and  require  accordingly  new  words  for  their 
expression  ;  or  else  the  component  parts  of  these  thoughts 
have  long  been  in  existence  but  not  in  this  combination,  the 
form  in  which  these  conceptions  are  blended  being  a  novel 
one,  and  the  view,  therefore,  which  arises  from  this  unusual 
presentation  being  new.  We  must  therefore  divide  this 
chapter  according  to  these  distinctions. 


First  Chaptee. 
First  Part. 
Conceptions  harrowed  from  Judaism  ? 
As  the  ushering  in  of  hitherto  unknown  religious  con- 
ceptions  is  always  marked  by   the   introduction    of  new 
words  for  their  expression,  and  as  the  Jews  in  Arabia, 


HEBEEW   WORDS   IN    THE    QUEAN.  31 

even  when  able  to  speak  Arabic,  kept  to  the  Eabbinical 
Hebrew  names  for  their  religious  conceptions ;  so  words 
which  from  their  derivation  are  shown  to  be  not  Arabic  but 
Hebrew,  or  better  still  Eabbinic,  must  be  held  to  prove  the 
Jewish  origin  of  the  conceptions  expressed.  The  passage 
already  quoted  about  the  foreign  language  spoken  by  those 
who  were  accused  of  helping  Muhammad  in  writing  the 
Quran  seems  to  point  to  the  use  among  the  Jews  of  a 
language  other  than  Arabic.  The  object  of  this  chapter 
is  to  enumerate  the  words  which  have  passed  from 
Eabbinical  Hebrew  into  the  Quran,  and  so  into  the  Arabic 
language. 

Tdbut,  1  Ark.  The  termination  nt  is  a  fairly  certain 
evidence  that  the  word  is  not  of  Arabic  but  of  Eabbinical 
Hebrew  origin  ;  2  for  this  dialect  of  Hebrew  has  adopted  in 
the  place  of  other  endings  this  termination,  which  is  very 
common  also  in  Chaldaic  and  Syriac ;  and  I  venture  to 
assert  that  no  pure  Arabic  word  ends  in  this  way.3  Our 
word  appears  in  two  different  passages  with  two  different 
meanings  :  first,  where  the  mother  of  Moses  is  told  to  put 
her  son  into  an  ark,4  the  signification  being  here  purely 
Hebrew ;  but  from  this  it  arose  that  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  5  was  also  called  by  this  name.  It  is  used  thus 
especially  ^  in  the  sense  of  coming  before  the  ark  in  prayer. 
In  the  second  Sura^  we  find  it  mentioned  as  a  sign  of  the 


1  cyjiis   -rrn^Pi 

'  Rabbinical  Hebrew     •Mj'n^3''jri 

*  Comp.    uLsJ^Us  and  cujSX* 

♦  Sura  XX.   39.  Comp.    «aa     n^n    Ex.  II.  3. 
5  ]inM  in  the  Bible. 

'  •n3"'rirr    lasb    nns      Comp.  Mislma  Beraohoth  V.  4. 

'  The  Arabians  sometimea  use  fc.j.C.3\  «"»(.>  also  in  the  meaning  of 
"ark  of  the  covenant"  (D'Herbelot  Bibliotheqae  Orientate  ander 
"  Aschmonil.") 


32  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

rightful  ruler  that  through  him  the  ark  of  the  covenant  l 
should  return.  2 

Taurdt,  the  Law.  3  This  word  like  the  Greek  equivalent 
in  the  New  Testament  is  used  only  for  the  Jewish 
revelation ;  and  although  Muhammad,  having  only  oral 
tradition,  was  not  able  to  distinguish  so  exactly,  yet  it  is 
obvious  that  he  comprehended  the  Pentateuch  alone  under 
this  name ;  4  for  among  the  Jewish  prophets  after  the 
patriarchs  he  counts  Moses  alone  as  a  lawgiver.  For 
the  most  part  the  Law  is  mentioned  in  connection  with  the 
G-ospel.5 

Janndtu    'Adn,    Paradise. 6    The  word    "'Adn"  is  not 


1  Sura  II.  249. 

'  The  masculine  gender  here  given  to  this  word,  as  indicated  by  the 
fact  that  &*s  refers  to  it,  would  appear  strange,  were  it  not  that  perhaps 

the  old  word  ^inS  was  in  mind;  and  the  termination  >^J  being  foreign 
to  Arabic  is  in  that  language  no  sure  indication  of  gender. 

3  |\j^    nnin     o  i/6/ao?. 

*  Later  Arabians  maintained  just  the  opposite.  Ahmad  ben  'Abdu'l- 
Halim  (Maraco.  Prod.  I.  p.  5.)  says : 

\  *s\_,y  ^j*_5  Vflir^ 

"  If  one  says  :  Instrnot  me  about  the  allusions  to  the  Apostle  of  God  in 
the  Tor4h,  one  understands  by  that  expression  all  revealed  scriptures, 
since  they  are  all  called  Tordh;   and   further: 

v>ViS3\  Ja\  \b\jk  ^_^\  y-j.!,.  j\ji  wuS3^  i>,\  Jys  aS  ^^^\  tiS  ^ 

"  It  is  acknowledged  that  by  the  word  Torah  are  meant  revealed 
writings,  particularly  those  which  the  possessors  of  the  scriptures  (Jews 
and  Christians)  alike  read  ;  therefore  it  includes  the  Psalms,  the  prophecy 
of  Isaiah  and  other  prophecies,  but  not  the  Gospel." 

However  this   does  not  alter   the  conviction  which  we  have  already 


*  J-<sJS(  Oomp.  Siiras  III.   2,  43,  58,  86,  V.  70,  VII.  157,  IX.   112, 


LXI.  6,  LXII.  5. 

6  yl^^w  r7.y  13 


GARDEN    OP  EDEN.  ,  33 

known  in  the  Arabic  language  in  the  sense  of  pleasure  or 
happiness,  but  this  is  the  meaning  which  suits  the  word  in 
this  connection.!  In  Hebrew  this  is  the  radical  meaning  ; 
still  this  expression,  viz..  Garden  of  Eden,  which  occurs 
often  in  the  Bible,  is  never  to  be  explained  out  and  out  as 
Paradise ;  but  rather  Eden  2  is  there  the  proper  name  of 
a  region  which  was  inhabited  by  our  first  parents  in  their 
innocence,  and  the  part  in  which  they  actually  lived  was  a 
garden  of  trees.  It  is  only  natural  that  this  earthly  region 
of  the  golden  age  should  by  degrees  have  come  to  be 
regarded  as  Paradise,  in  that  the  word  itself  ^  no  longer 
stands  for  the  name  of  a  place  but  is  applied  to  a  state  of 
bliss ;  4  though  the  Jews  still  held  to  Eden  as  a  locality 
also.  It  is  clear  from  the  translation  "  gardens  of 
pleasure  "  that  the  Jews  of  that  time  not  merely  transferred 
the  name  Eden  into  Arabic,  but  carried  over  its  supposed 
etymology  as  well.  The  more  distinctively  Christian  name  5 
occurs  seldom  in  the  Quran,  though  it  also  is  not  quite 


'  The  Arabic  commentators  give  widely  difEerent  meaniugs  to  the  word, 
but  they  know  nothing  of  that  given  by  ns  just  because  it  is  foreign  to  the 

2-  -  " 
Arabic  language.    Blpherar   seems  to  decide  for   the  view  that  i\^\j\ 

as  well  as    (0<^,    means  permanence,  as  the  pious  will  remain  there 

for  ever. 


*  Mnljammad    uses   it   thus   in   Suras   IX.    73,   XIII.    23,   XVI.  33, 
XVIII.  30,  XIX.  62,  XX.  78,  XXXT.  30,  XXXVIII.  50,  XL.  8,  LXI.  12,  and 

in  other  places  he  translates  it  (»4?td\  «aU^    c.  g.  V.  70,  X.  9,  XXII.  65. 

XXXI.  7,  XXXVII.  42,  LXVIII.  34.   Sometimes  also  he  uses  it  in  the 

singnlar   ■».^».iS\  <U».  XXVI.  85 ;  and  even  without  the  article,  A-«i  iit^ 

liVI.  88,  LXX.  38. 


G^CC^ 


5  ,^^S^\  uuW       6  TrapaSeiao'!. 


34  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

strange  to  later  Judaism^  as  is  shown  by  the  story  of  the 
four  who  went  alive  to  Paradise.  1 

Jahannam,  Hell.  2  This  word  also,  like  its  opposite 
Paradise,  is  of  Jewish  origin.  According  to  its  primary 
meaning  and  Biblical  usage  it  too  is  the  name  of  a  place, 
though  of  a  locality  far  less  important  than  that  which 
gave  its  name  to  Paradise.  The  vale  of  Hinnom  was 
nothing  more  than  a  spot  dedicated  to  idol  worship ;  and 
it  is  remarkable  that  the  horror  of  idolatry  led  to  the  use 
of  its  name  to  designate  hell.  That  this  is  the  ordinary 
name  for  it  in  the  Talmud  needs  no  proof,  and  from  it  is 
derived  the  New  Testament  name  Gehenna.  Now,  it  might 
be  asserted  that  Muhammad  got  this  word  from  the 
Christians ;  but,  even  setting  aside  the  argument  that,  as 
the  name  for  Paradise  is  Jewish  the  probabilities  are  in 
favour  of  a  Jewish  origin  for  the  word  for  hell  also,  the 
form  of  the  word  itself  speaks  for  its  derivation  from 
Judaism.  We  lay  no  stress  on  the  fact  that  the  aspirate 
he,  which  is  not  expressed  in  the  Greek,  reappears  in  the 
Arabic,  because  this  aspirate  though  not  always  indicated 
by  grammarians  in  writing,  appears  to  have  been  always 
sounded  in  speech.  This  holds  good  of  other  Greek  words 
which  have  passed  into  Syriac.  3  The  letter  mim  which 
stands  at  the  end  of  the  Arabic  (Jahannam),  not  being 
found  in  the  Syriac  word,  proves  the  derivation  from  the 


1  D7."19  Paradise,  Chagiga  fol,  14.  Compare  Sdra,  XVIII.  107. 
XXIII.  11. 

Among  many  wrong  explanations  Elpherar  gives  the  following 
correct  one :    ^^^    J^BJ*  ^   E^)^^  J^  )   *4«j;5W   fc)b'".;M  jfe  Jtal^,-*  Jli 

"  Mni&hid  says  it  means  a,  garden  in  Greek,  and  Zaj4j  says  it  has  passed 
into  Arabic." 

3  E.g.  (TVvoBo<;,  i.e.,  Snnhadua  and  especially  yeevva,  which  is 
pronounced  in  Syriac,  as  Gfhano. 


AHBAE   AND   hIbHEE.  35 

Hebrew  wordj    (Gehinnom) .    The  word  is  found  in  many 
places  in  the  Quran.  1 

Ahhdr^.  This  word  is  found  in  several  places  in  the 
Qurdn  in  the  sense  of  teacher.  Now  the  real  Hebrew 
word  3  "  hibher,  "  companion,  has  acquired  in  the  Mishna 
a  meaning  similar  to  that  of  "  p£rush ; "  4  only  that  the 
latter  was  the  name  of  a  sect,  and  the  former  the  name  of 
a  party  within  a  sect.  The  word  p^rush  means,  properly 
speaking,  one  separated,  i.e.,  one  who  withdraws  himself 
out  of  motives  of  piety,  a  Pharisee,  as  distinguished  from 
one  who  grasps  without  scruple  all  the  pleasures  of  this 
life,  a  Sadducee.  Among  those  who  were  thus  separated 
there  grew  up  a  difference  from  others  not  only  in  social 
customs,  but  especially  in  that  they  adopted  a  different 
doctrinal  view,  viz.,  a  belief  in  oral  tradition.  They  had 
also  some  very  strict  principles  for  the  guidance  of  their 
lives.  But  the  matter  was  no  longer  merely  one  of  great 
carefulness  in  life  and  conduct,  it  became  one  of  special 
learning  and  knowledge,  which  naturally  could  not  be 
imparted  in  equal  measure  to  all  members  of  this  sect. 
Hence  these  learned  men,  each  of  whom  possessed  some 
special  knowledge,  became  greatly  reverenced ;  and  in  this 
way  again  a  community  was  formed  in  centra-distinction 
to  which  the  remaining  people  of  the  country  were  called 
the  laity.  ^  The  individual  members  of  this  community 
however  were  called  habherim,^  "  fellows;"  and  thus,  though 
the  meaning  'teacher'  is  not,  properly  speaking,  in  the 


>    S^ras  II.  201,  III.  10,  196,  IV.  58,  95,  99,  115,  120,  etc. 

s  ju^\   Qnan     v.  48, 68,  ix.  si,  34. 

^  VlSfl  D^'  'KaiKo<:  from  Xao<;. 


36  JUDAISM   AND   ISLAM. 

word  itself,  yet  the  peculiar  development  of  this  com- 
munity is  the  cause  of  tlie  new  meaning  of  the  word. 

The  excessive  veneration  paid  to  these  "  fellows "  by 
the  Jews  gives  rise  to  Muhammad's  reproof  in  the  two 
passages  last  alluded  to.  He  reproaches  the  Christians 
too  in  both  places  ^  on  account  of  the  esteem  in  which 
they  held  the  ruhbdn.  This  word  ruhbdn  is  probably  not 
derived  from  rahiba,2  to  fear  (thus  god-fearing)  ;  but,  like 
qissisun  3  the  word  which  accompanies  it  in  Sura  V.  85,  is 
to  be  derived  from  the  Syriac,  which  language  maintained 
its  preeminence  among  the  Christians  in  those  regions ; 
thus  ruhbdn  is  derived  from  the  Syriac  word  rabhoye,  and 
qissisun  from  the  'Syriac  q^shlshoye. 

So  then  ruhbin  does  not  really  mean  the  ordinary 
monks,  who  are  called  daire,  but  the  clergy;  whereas 
qissis  stands  for  the  presbyter,  the  elder,  who  is  called 
qdshisho  in  Syriac. 

JDarasa  4  =to  reach  the  deep  meaning  of  the  Scripture 
by  exact  and  careful  research.  Such  a  diligent  enquiry 
is  mentioned  in  several  passages.  5  But  this  kind  of 
interpretation,  which  is  not  content  to  accept  the  obvious 
and  generally  accepted  meaning  of  a  passage,  but  which 
seeks  out  remote  allusions— this  (though  it  may  bring  much 
of  importance  and  value  to  light,  if  used  with  tact  and 
knowledge  of  the  limits  of  the  profitable  in  such  study) 


•  Sura  IX.  31.  34,     yWJ»j    ruhban. 

(J}""-'"* 

*  Suras  III.  73,  XXXIV.  43,  LXVIII.  37,  VII.  168.    On  the  last  passage 
Elpherar  says  :    ^^y^^  J*>  ^y  *;«»'*»  )  ^\;*  vV^\  yjJ,} 

The   y-jO   of  a  writing  means,  to  read  it  and  arrange  it  over  and 

over  again. 


DAEASA.  37 

is  very  apt  to  degenerate  and  to  become  a  mere  laying 
of  stress  on  the  unimportant,  a  searching  for  meanings 
where  there  are  none,  and  for  allusions  which  are  purely 
accidental.  And  so  the  word  acquired  a  secondary  mean- 
ing, viz.,  to  trifle,  to  invent  a  meaning  and  force  it  into 
a  passage.  Compare  the  standing  expression  1  current 
among  many  who  seek  2  the  simple  primary  meaning. 
The  word  in  this  usage  occurs  in  the  Quran,  particularly 
in  the  mouth  of  Muhammad's  opponents ;  though  until  now 
this  fact  has  not  been  recognised.  The  obviously  misunder- 
stood passage  in  Sura  VI.  105  3  is  thus  explained,  also  that 
in  VI.  157.4  The  former  may  be  thus  translated  :  "And 
when  we  variously  explain  our  signs,  they  may  say  if  they 
like  :  Thy  explanations  are  far  fetched,  we  will  expound  it 
to  people  of  understanding  " ;  and  the  latter  as  follows : 
"  Lest  ye  should  say :  the  Scriptures  were  only  sent  down 
unto  two  peoples  before  us,  but  we  turn  away  from  their 
system  of  forced  explanation "  ;  i.e.,  they  have  left  the 
Scriptures  to  us  so  overlaid  and  distorted  that  we  cannot 
follow  them.  It  is  remarkable  that  this  word,  which  is  not 
a  usual  one  in  the  Qur£n,  appears  in  this  sense  only  in  the 
sixth  Sura  where  it  occurs  twice  ;  and  this  is  evidence  that 
just  at  the  time  of  the  composition  of  this  Sura  the  word 
in  its  secondary  meaning  was  used  by  some  persons  as 
a  reproach  to  Muhammad.  This  observation  furthermore 
might  well  serve  to  indicate  the  unity  of  this  Sura. 

Babbdni^  teacher.     This  Eabbinical  word  is  probably 


38  JUDAISM   AND  ISLAM. 

formed  by  the  addition  of  the  suffix  an  1  (like  nn)  to  the 
word  "  rab, "  thus,  our  lord  or  teacher,  Tor  though  the 
termination  "  an "  is.  common  in  later  Hebrew,^  yet  the 
weaker  word  "  rabbi  "  shows  that  people  did  not  hesitate 
to  append  a  suffix  fco  the  word  rab,  and  then  to  treat  the 
whole  as  a  new  word.  However  that  may  be,  rabban  is  a 
word  of  itself  now,  and  is  only  conferred  as  a  title  on  the 
most  distinguished  teachers.  The  Eabbinical  rule  runs 
thus  3  "  (rreater  than  rabbi  is  rabbin.  "  It  appears  as  a 
title  of  honour  in  Suras  III.  73,  V.  48,  68.  Eabb^ni  is 
evidently  a  word  of  narrower  meaning  than  the  word 
ahbir  explained  above  ;  and  this  explains  why  rabbdni  is 
put  before  ahhir  in  the  two  passages  last  mentioned, 
where  they  both  appear,  and  also  the  striking  omission  of 
cur  word  in  the  other  two  places  where  ahb£r  occurs,  and 
where  Muhammad  finds  fault  with  the  divine  reverence 
paid  to  teachers,  describing  them  with  the  more  general 
word.  The  case  is  the  same  with  qissls  and  ruhb£n.  Both 
classes  are  mentioned  with  praise  in  Sura  V.  85,  and  with 
blame  in  Sura  IX.  31,  34,  the  latter  class  however  only  in 
connection  with,  ahb£r,  in  that  ruhb£n  (like  ahbir)  is 
of  wider  meaning :  and  further,  on  account  of  the  combina- 
tion in  one  passage  of  two  different  classes  among  the 
Jews  and  Christians,  viz.,  the  ahb^r  and  the  ruhb£n, 
{Cf.  other  similar  combinations)  no  special  differentiation 
was  to  be  attempted. 

Salt  4  day  of  rest,  Saturday.  This  name  continued  to 
be  applied  to  Saturday  throughout  the  Bast  by  Christians 
as  well  as  Muslims,  though  it  had  ceased  to  be  a  day  of 


1  Snffix   ]—   like    ^^ 

'  Suffix   ] —  Syriao.  ono,   Arabic   t)^ 

3 1'sn  •'ana  biia 


nit» 


SABT,   AND   SAKINAT.  39 

rest.  1  In  one  place  2  Muhammad  seems  rather  to  protest 
against  its  being  kept  holy.  The  well-known  Ben  Ezra 
remarks  on  this  in  his  commentary  on  Exodus  xvi.  1,^  where 
he  says :  "  In  Arabic  five  days  are  named  according  to 
number^  first  day,  second  day,  etc.  But  the  sixth  flay  is 
called  the  day  of  assembly/  for  it  is  the  holy  day  of  the 
week ;  the  Sabbath  however  is  called  by  the  Arabs  saht, 
because  the  Shin  5  and  the  Samech,  {i.e.,  the  Arabic  sin 
which  is  pronounced  like  the  Hebrew  Samech)  interchange 
in  their  writings.  They  have  taken  the  word  from  Israel." 
Sahinat  ^  the  Presence  of  God.  In  the  development 
of  Judaism  in  order  to  guard  against  forming  too  human 
an  idea  of  the  Godhead,  it  was  customary  to  attribute 
the  speaking  of  God,  when  it  is  mentioned  in  the  Scripture, 
to  a  personified  word  of  God,7  'as  it  were  embodying  that 
emanation  from  the  Deity  which  came  in  Christianity  to  a 
veritable  Incarnation.  In  like  manner  also  when  in  the 
Scriptures  the  remaining  stationary,  or  the  resting  of  God  is 
mentioned,  something  sensible  proceeding  from  Him  is  to 
be  thought  of.  This  is  especially  so  in  the  case  of  God's 
dwelling   in  the   Temple ;  ^    and  this    '  emanation  of  the 


'  S<irasII.  61,VII.  163. 
'  Sura  XVI.  125. 

3  Di'^i   -lapan  T]-)-!,  bv  niaj  ni^an  -iN-ii?  •'any.  p'tjJba 
v^'D.ws.  I3?3n  nvn  nnb  «!in  >^  an^an  nw  bv  raiabs  •»t^tj; 
nna^in^a  n''D'?ni-ia  T^pJsm,  pt^n  >2  nao  inis  sn-]|T  ri2t»  oi-'i 

^ipb  bM-;c?7;a  nbsi 

*  W   Shin. 

'  Jl?  VQ'a'^P     \6yo^  rov  6eov. 

"  D3in2  in:?25i  Kx.  xxv.  s,  cf.  ceut.  xxxni.  12, 16. 


40  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Godhead  '  to  adopt  the  speech  of  the  Gnostics,  was  Called 
on  this  account  the  Shekinah,  the  resting.  From  this 
derivation  Shekinah  came  to  be  the  word  for  that  side  of 
Divine  Providence  which,  as  it  were,  dwells  among  men 
and  exerts  an  unseen  influence  among  them.  In  the 
original  meaning,  viz.  that  of  the  Presence  in  the  Temple 
over  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  between  the  Cherubim,!  the 
word  is  found  in  Sura  II.  249.  In  the  sense  of  active 
interposition  and  visible  effectual  rendering  of  aid  it  occurs 
in  Sura  IX.  26,  40  ;  2  in  the  sense  of  supplying  peace  of 
mind  and  at  the  same  time  giving  spiritual  aid  it  is  found 
in  Sura  XL VIII.  4,  18,  26.3  It  is  remarkable  that  the 
word  appears  in  three  Suras  only,  (but  several  times  in 
the  two  last  mentioned,)  and  with  a  somewhat  different 
meaning  in  each ;  and  it  seems  here  again,  as  we  remarked 
above  on  the  word  darasa,  as  though  outside  influence  had 
been  at  work,  i.e.,  that  the  use  of  this  word  by  other  people 
seems  to  have  influenced  Muhammad  at  the  time  of  the 
composition  of  these  Suras. 

Tagh'it  *  error.     Though  this  mild  word  for  idolatry  is 


'  Ex.  XXV.  22. 


^  Arabic  commentators  do  not  seem  willing  to  recognise  this  mean- 
ing. Elpherar  on  Sura  IX.  26  says  the  word  means  ii*jUi=5\  ^  (^S\, 
security  and  rest  j  and  on  Sura  XL VIII.  4  he  says  distinctly  j 

"  Ben  'Abb4s  says  this  word  SaVinat  in  the  Qnr&n  always  means  rest 
except  in  the  second  Sura."  But  even  if  &ijUi>  does  mean  inward  peace 
of  mind,  still  the  meaning  of  outward  security  need  not  be  excluded. 

'  Elpherar  uses  the  expression  jVi^^  j  ii<iUy\  to  explain  verse  4,  and 
ViJ\ ,  5i»jUlj5\  to  explain  verse  18.  In  the  same  way  D'Herbelot  (Biblio- 
theque  Orientale  under  Thalout,  page  862)  gives  in  the  name  of  the 
commentators  the  explanation  jt\a!5\  t>«i~-*  ie.,  tranquillity  of  the 
mind. 

4  i^u=,  nwK) 


FURQAN. 


41 


not  found  in  the  Uabbinical  Writings,!  gtiH  the  Jews  in 
Arabia  seem  to  have  used  it  to  denote  the  worship  of  false 
gods,  for  it  appears  in  the  Quran  2  in  this  sense. ^ 

Furqdn,'^  deliverance,-''  redemption.  This  is  a  very 
important  word,  and  it  is  one  which  in  my  opinion  has  till 
now  been  quite  misunderstood.  In  the  primary  meaning 
it  occurs  in  the  8th  Sura  :  "  0  true  believers !  if  ye  fear 
Grod,  He  will  grant  you  a  deliverance  ^  and  will  expiate 
your  sins,  etc."  Elpherar  gives  five  different  explanations 
to  this  verse,  each  as  unsuitable  as  Wahl's  translation,  and 
the  passage  seems  to  me  truly  classical  for  the  primary 
meaning  of  the  word.  This  meaning  appears  also  in  Sura 
VIII.  42,  where  the  day  of  the  Victory  of  Badr  is  called 
the  day  of  deliverance,  ^  and  in  Sura  II.  181  where  this 
name  is  given  to  the  month  Ramadhan  as  the  month  of 
redemption  and  deliverance  from  sin.  Muhammad  entirely 
diverging  from  Jewish  ideas,  intended  to  establish  his 
religion  as  that  of  the  world  in  general ;  further  he 
condemned  the  earlier  times  altogether  calling  them 
times  of  ignorance.  ^  He  declared  his  creed  to  have  been 
revealed  through  Grod's  Apostles  from  the  earliest  times, 
and  to  have  been  only  renewed  and  put  into  a  clearer  and 


•  It  is  to  be  observed  however  that  the  Targnms  frequently  use  this 
word  in  the  plural  N"^'!!?^  ^""^  ^^^  ''J''!^  themselves,  but  not  for  idolatry. 

»  Suras  II.  257,  259,  IV.  63,  XVI.  38,  XXXlX.  19. 
3  ^W.U\  as  Elpherar  explains  it. 

*  Ibn  Said  according  to  Elpherar  explains  this  word  as  follows  : 

"  Furqan  is  help  against  the  enemy."    Sura  XXI.  49. 
«  Sdra  VIII.  29.         G\iy  ^si'  ji^ 


42  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

more  convincing  form  by  himself.  Hence  the  condition 
of  any  one  outside  his  belief  must  have  seemed  to  him 
a  sinful  one,  and  the  divine  revelation  granted  to  himself 
and  his  predecessors  appeared  to  him  in  the  light  of 
deliverance  from  that  sinful  life  which  could  only  lead  to 
punishment;  and  therefore  he  calls  revelation  itself  in 
many  places  Furqd.n,  as  in  many  he  calls  it  rahmat,  l  mercy. 
In  some  passages  he  applies  the  term  to  the  Quran,  2  and 
in  others  to  the  Mosaic  revelation.  3 

In  this  way  all  the  passages  fit  in  under  the  primary 
signification  of  the  word,  and  there  is  no  need  to  guess  at  a 
different  meaning  for  each. 

Md'un,  4  refuge.  This  word  bears  a  very  foreign  impress, 
and  is  explained  by  the  Arabic  Commentators  in  a  variety 
of  ways.  Grolius  following  them,  forces  the  most  diverse 
meanings  into  it.  It  appears  in  Sura  CVII.  7,  and  seems 
to  me  to  mean  a  refuge — ",they  refuse  refuge,"  i.e.,  they 
give  no  shelter  to  those  asking  for  help.  Later  on  the  word 
seems  to  have  been  regarded  as  derived  from  'ana 5 
(certainly  not  from  ma'ana  to  which  Golius  refers  it), 
and  thence  it  acquired  the  meaning  of  support,  alms. 

Masdni,  6  repetition.  There  has  been  much  perplexity 
about  this  word,  mainly  because  it  has  been  considered  as 
an  Arabic  word  and  has  not  been  traced  back  to  its  source. 
As  by  degrees  other  teaching  viz.,  tradition,  7  grew  up  by 
the  side  of  that  contained  in  Holy  Writ,  the  whole  law 


'  Suras  III.  2,  XXV.  title  and  verse  1. 
'  Sdras  II.  50,  XXI.  49. 


ffCj.- 


'  From    y\i    not  from    j^jw 
*  Compare  under     A-^] 


"iTxaiNi.  .  43 

was  divided  into  two  parts,  1  the  written  teaching,  that  is 
the  Bible,  and  the  teaching  by  word  of  mouth  or  tradition. 
To  occupy  oneself  with  the  former  was  called  "  to  read ;"  2 
to  occupy  oneself  with  the  latter  was  called  "  to  say."  3 
In  the  Chaldaic  Gremara  the  latter  word  means  to  speak 
after,  to  repeat  the  teacher's  words  after  him.  In  like 
manner  the  word  tinnah*  was  used  almost  exclusively  of 
choral  music,  in  which  the  choir  repeated  verses  after  the 
precentor.  Thus  teaching  by  word  of  mouth  was  called 
mishnah,  5  and  so  also  the  collection  of  oral  teaching — the 
whole  tradition  ;  and  afterwards  when  this  was  all  written 
down  the  book  received  the  same  name.  Now,  however,  an 
etymological  error  crept  in  and  derived  this  word  from 
shanah  in  its  true  Hebrew  meaning  "  to  repeat,"  and  then 
applied  it  to  the  repetition  of  the  written  teaching. ^  The 
error  of  this  explanation  is  shown  both  in  the  use  of  the 
word  and  in  its  inflection.^  Still  it  seems  to  have  been 
accepted  by  the  Eoman  Jews,  and  thus  it  came  about  that 
in  Justinian's  Novels  the  Mishna  is  called  secunda  editio.  ^ 
The  same  thing  happened  in  the  case  of  the  Arabian  Jews, 
and  so  we  get  our  word  masani.  Muhammad  putting  his 
book  in  the  place  of  the  whole  Jewish  teaching  calls  it  not 
only  Qurin  (miqri)  but  also  mascLni.  9 


1   2n32t»  n-iin  and  ns  b^atr  min 

T   :  *  V  T  V         -    :   :•  IT 

9 


t't 

'    n3tD  connected  with  the  poetic  TMH  and  the  Syriac  tano, 

*   nan 

T   ■ 

T  :    • 

«   min  natra 

T  •■  :     ■ 

'     nWTZ  in  construct,  not    n^Wn 

'    SevTepcoati;. 

'  Suraa  XV.  87,  XXXIX.  24. 

The   Arabian   commentators  on  Siira  XV.    87   differ   much   in  their 
explaaation  of  this  word,  but  one  among  them  gives  what  seems  to  an 


4t  JUDATSM    AND   ISLAM. 

MalakUt,  1  government.  This  word  is  nsed  only  of  God's 
rule,  in  whicb  connexion  it  invariably  appears  also  in 
Eabbinioal  writings.  2  It  occurs  in  several  passages  in  the 
Quran.  3  From  this  narrow  use  of  the  word,  and  from  a 
false  derivation  from  mald,k  or  roalak^  (a  word  which 
comes  from  quite  a  different  root,  and  which  in  Arabic  has 
only  the  meaning  of  a  messenger  of  God)  it  came  to  be 
used  for  the  realm  of  spirits.  ^ 

These  fourteen  words,  which  are  clearly  derived  from  the 
later,  or  Rabbinical  Hebrew,  shew  what  very  important 
religious  conceptions  passed  from  Judaism  into  Isldm, — 
namely,  the  idea  of  the  Divine  guidance,  sakinat,  malakut  ;^ 


the  true  meaning.  Elpherar  has  ;  j_s»^  i^  d^}^^  (^j^\  JVi^  "  Tavus 
says  the  whole  Quran  is  called  Maekni."  At  the  same  time  also  a 
reference  is  made  to  the  other  passage  cited  by  us,  viz.,  Sura  XXXIX.  24. 
The  word  Vatj..«  in  Sura  XV.  87,  seems  to  me  to  mean  either  that  this 
Sura  was  really  the  seventh  (the  order  of  the  Suras  was  afterwards  much 
changed,  and  we  may  safely  assert  that  Sura  II  is  of  later  date  than  those 

following   it),    or    else    **«•    bears  the    meaning    jj_    and    g*t~>    the 

seventh  part,  as  fifteen  Suras  make  up  about  one-seventh  of  the  Qur&n. 
Elpherar  omits  the  word  l5'V;>»  in  the  latter  passage,  a.  fact  not  satis- 
factorily accounted  for  by  the  supposition  that  he  relied  on  an  earlier 
explanation,  for  the  Arabic  writers  always  give  the  unexplained  passages 
in  full  in  their  commentaries ;  and  thus  it  seems  that  this  word  must 
have  been  altogether  missing  from  Elpherar's  text. 

°  D';nK5   n^l^pa    ■^  ^aa-iXeia  Twv  ovpavav. 
3  Sdra  VI.  75,  VII.  184,  XXIII.  90,  XXXVI.  83. 

<  JjX.'  or  iivU     {'^^''^) 

*  Compare  the  words  ul>^XUJ\  |»3lc  in  Professor  Freitag's  work,  Fakiha 
Elcholafa  85.  3. 

^  Ajuiw,  t^*xl*#         God's  guiding  Presence. 

^UIj  j  is'*^"  Revelation, 

^A£i  K.:t^Uif- ,  j*-^^  Judgment  after  death, 


VIEWS    BORROWED    FROM    JUDAISM.  45 

of  revelation,  furqdn,  masani ;  of  judgment  after  deatli, 
jannatu  '  adn  and  jahannanij  besides  others  which  will  be 
brought  forward  as  peculiar  to  Judaism. 


Second  Part. 

Views  borrowed  from  Judaism. 

While  in  the  foregoing  section  we  were  content  to 
consider  it  certain  that  a  conception  was  derived  from 
Judaism,  if  the  word  expressing  that  conception  could  be 
shown  to  be  of  Jewish  origin,  we  must  now  pass  on  from 
this  method  of  judging  and  adopt  a  new  test.  We  must 
prove  first  in  detail  that  the  idea  in  question  springs  from 
a  Jewish  root ;  then  to  attain  to  greater  certainty  we  must 
farther  shew  that  the  idea  is  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of 
Judaism,  that  apart  from  Judaism  the  conception  would 
lose  in  importance  and  value,  that  it  is  in  fact  ouly  an  off- 
shoot of  a  great  tree.  To  this  argument  may  be  added  the 
opposition,  alluded  to  in  the  Quran  itself,  which  this  foreign 
graft  met  with  from  both  Arabs  and  Christians.  For  tlie 
better  arrangement  of  these  views  we  must  divide  them 
into  three  groups  :  A.  Matters  of  Creed  or  Doctrinal  views, 
B.  Moral  and  legal  rules,  and  G.  Views  of  Life. 

A.    Doctrinal  Views. 

We  must  here  set  a  distinct  limit  for  ourselves,  in  order 
on  the  one  hand  that  we  may  not  drift  away  into  an  endless 
undertaking  and  attempt  to  expound  the  whole  Quran  ; 
and  on  the  other  that  we  may  not  go  off  into  another 
subject  altogether  and  try  to  set  forth  the  theology  of  the 
Quran ;  an  undertaking  which  was  begun  with  considerable 
success  in  the  Tubingen  Zeitschrift  fiir  Evang.  Theol.  1831, 
3tes  Heft.  Furthermore,  certain  general  points  of  belief 
are  so  common  to  all  mankind  that  the  existence  of  any 
one  of  them  in  one  religion  must  not  be  considered  as 


46  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

proving  a  borrowing  from  another.  Other  views  again 
are  so  well-known  and  so  fully  worked  out  that  we  need 
not  discuss  them  in  detail,  but  shall  find  a  mere  mention 
of  them  sufficient.  Of  this  kind  is  that  of  the  idea  of  the 
unity  of  God,  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  Israel  and  Islam. 
At  the  time  of  the  rise  of  the  latter,  this  view  was  to  be 
found  in  Judaism  alone,  1  and  therefore  Muhammad  must 
have  borrowed  it  from  that  religion.  This  may  be  consi- 
dered as  proved  without  any  unnecessary  display  of  learning 
on  the  point.  The  idea  of  future  reward  and  punishment 
is  common  to  all  religions,  but  it  is  held  in  so  many 
different  ways  that  we  shall  be  obliged  to  consider  it  in 
our  argument.  Cardinal  points  of  faith  have  also  passed 
from  Judaism  into  Christianity.  To  decide  whether  these 
points  as  adopted  in  the  Quran  have  come  from  the  Jews 
or  from  the  Christians,  we  must  direct  our  special  attention 
to  a  comparison  between  the  forms  in  which  the  beliefs  are 
held  in  both  those  religions,  and  the  form  in  which  they 
are  presented  to  us  by  Muhammad.  This  is  to  answer  the 
objection,  that  in  the  following  discussion  so  little  is  to  be 
found  about  the  cardinal  dogmas,  for  even  the  enumeration 
of  them  is  foreign  to  our  purpose. 

Every  religion  which  conceives  God  as  an  active  work- 
ing providence  must  have  some  distinct  teaching  on  the 
creation,  and  this  Muhammad  gives  in  accordance  with  the 
Bible,  viz.,  that  God  created  heaven  and  earth  and  all  that 
therein  is  in  six  days ;  2  although  in  another  place  he 
diverges  somewhat  and  says  that  the  earth  was  created  in 
two  days,  the  mountains  and  the  green  herbs  in  four  days, 
and  the  heavens  with  all  their  divisions  in  two  days  more.^ 
Though  this  passage  is  nothing  but  a  flight  of  poetic  fancy, 
still  it  shews  how  little  Muhammad  knew  of  the  Bible, 
inasmuch  as  he  is  aware  of  nothing  but  the  general  fact 


'  Christianity  also  teaohea  the  Unity  of  God/    Ed. 

«  S^lras  X.  3,  XI.  9,  L,  37,  LVII.  4.  '  Sura  XLI.  8—11. 


THE    SEVEN    HEAVENS.  47 

that  tbe  creation  took  place  in  six  days,  and  that  he  has  not 
ally  knowledge  of  each  day's  separate  work.  We  have 
already  remarked  that  he  calls  the  seventh  day  saht,  but 
does  not  recognise  its  sanctity.  It  remains  here  to  be 
added  that  Muhammad  appears  to  allude  to  and  reject  the 
Jewish  belief  that  God  rested  on  the  seventh  day.  l  He 
evidently  thought  that  a  necessity  for  rest  after  hard 
labour  was  implied,  for  after  mentioning  the  creation  as 
having  taken  place  in  six  days,  he  adds  "  and  no  weariness 
affected  TJs."  On  this  Jalalu'd-din  comments  as  follows  :2 
"  This  was  revealed  as  an  answer  to  the  Jews  who  said 
that  God  had  rested  thoroughly  on  the  sabbath  and  there- 
fore weariness  left  Him."  The  same  thing  is  to  be  found 
in  Blpherar's  commentary  but  not  so  clearly  expressed. 

The  idea  of  several  heavens,  which  is  indicated  by  the 
Biblical  expression  "  heaven  of  heavens,  "  3  came  to  Muham- 
mad probably  from  the  Jews,  also  the  notion  that  they 
were  seven  in  number,  a  notion  due  to  the  different 
names  applied  to  heaven.  In  Chagiga  *  we  find  the  assertion 
that  there  are  seven  heavens,  and  then  the  names  are 
given.  All  these  names  occur  in  the  Scripture  except  the 
first,  viz.  vilon,  from  the  Latin  velum. 5  This  name  in  which 
heaven  is  compared  to  a  curtain,  which  veils  the  glory  of  & 
God,  is  a  very  important  one  in  the  Talmud.  Muhammad 
speaks  often  of  the  seven  heavens,  ^  and  in  one  passage  he 


*  Sura  L.  37. 

*  Maraoci.     ut«-«J\    |.^  cW^    '^'^    O^  f^^  tS*   '^^^  iJ*  ^^i  Jy 

*  Chagiga  9.  2.      b^l^t  tt'^p!!??   S'^pT   I'iVm   ]!!    TTPT^.  nS5t£7 

many.  ^Saio  ]ii>a 

'  Cf.  Midrash  on  the  Psalms  at  the  end  of  Psalm  xi. 

'    vi)^»*-J\  ^-— .    or    ^— J\  i^ft W 

Suras  II.  27,  XVII.  46,  XXIII.88,  XLI.ll,  LXV.  12,  LXVII.  3,  LXXI.  14. 


48  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

calls  the  heavens  the  seven  strongholds  l  and  in  another 
the  seven  paths.  2  This  last  expression  occurs  also  in  the 
Talmud.  3  During  the  creation,  however,  His  throne  was 
upon  the  waters.  "^  This  idea  also  is  borrowed  from  the 
Jews,  who  say  :  5  "  The  throne  of  glory  then  stood  in  the 
air,  and  hovered  over  the  waters  by  the  command  of  God.  " 
This  is  somewhat  more  clearly  expressed  by  Elpherar  who 
says :  "  And  this  water  was  in  the  middle  of  the  air.  "  6 

A  second  pivot  of  every  revealed  religion  is  the  belief 
in  a  judgment  after  death  ;  for  while  the  fact  of  the 
creation  sets  forth  the  omnipotence  of  the  Creator,  the 
doctrine  of  a  final  account  teaches  that  it  is  God's  will  that 
His  revealed  laws  shall  be  obeyed.  This,  then,  in  Judaism 
developed  into  a  local  Paradise  and  Hell,  and  both  concep- 
tions have  passed,  as  we  have  already  shown,  into  Islam. 
These  localities,  although  at  first  mere  symbols,  mere 
embodiments  of  the  spiritual  idea  of  a  state,  afterwards 
became  crystallised,  and  suffered  the  fate  of  every  symbol, 
i.e.,  they  were  taken  for  the  thing  symbolised,  and  the 
places  were   more   definitely   indicated.     Thus   the  Jews 


*  J^JA  jt-i  Siira  LXXVIII.  12. 

*  (J'l>^  e-^'  s^"^*  xxiri.  17. 
3  T'n-n  ''Y^p 


.  C^      -  _    J  J  c. 


*  Sura  XI.  9.        eUJ\  Jic  iA^c  yl? 

*  Rashi  on  Gen.  I.  2.      bv     ?in-1l5^     11^3     laij     niaS    SD3 

Sin  •^1^3  ti?iii?n  b^  va  mna  n':an  ^a? 

Cf.  |iJiijrt>p5\    Sura   XXIir.     88,    XXVII.  26, 
"l^ly^\  J.j^\,  XXIII.  117,     La,'^T  J'j'S'^     LXXXV.  15. 
with  1133  N33 

*  CV'^  O^"  'J'^  °^*'^  "^'"^  <J^) 


THE    SEVEN    HELLS.  49 

have  a  saying  :l  "  The  world  is  the  sixtieth  part  of  the 
garden,  the  garden  is  the  sixtieth  part  of  Eden  ;  "  2  and  in 
the  Qurin  we  find  a  similar  expression,  viz.,  "  paradise 
whose  breadth  equalleth  the  heavens  and  the  earth  :  ^ 
Generally  speaking,  fear  is  stronger  than  hope,  and  the 
dread  of  a  terrible  condemnation  appeals  far  more 
powerfully  than  the  hope  of  eternal  happiness  to  a  nature 
which  pure  religious  feeling  does  not  impel  to  piety  of 
life.  This  is  probably  the  reason  for  describing  hell  in  a 
more  detailed  and  particular  manner  than  Paradise. 

Seven  hells  are  pictured  as  forming  different  grades  of 
punishment,  and  these  have  been  developed  out  of  the 
seven  different  names  mentioned  in  the  Talmud.  *  These 
names  with  one  exception  ^  (Erets  tahtith,  subterranean 
realm,  which  is  clearly  adopted  from  the  Roman  ideas  at 
the  time  of  their  ascendancy)  are  Biblical.  Later  on  these 
names  came  to  be  construed  as  seven  hells,  e.  g.  in 
the  Midrash  on  the  Psalms  at  the  end  of  the  eleventh 
Psalm  where  ^  it  is  said,  "  there  are  seven  abodes  of  the 
wicked  in  hell,  "  after  which  the  above  mentioned  names 
are  cited  with  a  few  variations.  It  is  also  said  that  David 
by  a  sevenfold  reiterated  cry  of  "  my  son  "  0??)  rescued 
Absalom  from  the  seven  habitations  of  hell  ;  ^  furthermore 
hell  is  said  to  have    seven  portals.  8     Muhammad  is  not 


»  ]i5a  D''t£7t»a  -inw  yi  73?  D'^tpt^p  ins  r^rs 

'  Taanith  10.     Pesachim  94. 

3  Sftia  III.  127.  i>jS^j  kiu\ji-J\  \^fi 

♦  niabs"!  ivn  q^'Ei'i  lists  -lia^  nnt»  -)sa^  li'=i?Mi  bistr 

See  Erubin  19.  1.        rT^Wnri    VT^N"! 
7  2  Sam,  xix.  1-5.     (Sota  10.)      D'3n''2    "'1^1X5    ny2tl7 

'  Q'sn^ab  ■  i^ss  I'nne  to3£»     Zohar  11.  iso- 

G 


50'  JUDAISM    AND   ISLIm. 

behind  hand,  for  we  read  in  one  passage  that  1  "  it  (hell) 
hath  seven  gates,  unto  every  gate  a  distinct  company 
of  them  shall  be  assigned. "  According  to  the  Jews, 
a  tree  stands  at  the  entrance  to  hell :  2  "  Two  date  palms 
grow  in  the  valley  of  Ben  Hinnom,  smoke  issues  from 
between  them  and  this  is  the  entrance  to  hell "  j  but 
Muhammad  knows  a  tree  of  hell  called  Al  Zaqqdm  3  which 
serves  sinners  for  food,  about  which  he  has  much  to  relate. 
The  step  from  such  a  definite  idea  of  hell  to  the  notion  of  a 
personality  connected  with  it  is  an  easy  one,  and  we  find 
such  an  individual  mentioned  by  the  Eabbis  as  the  "  prince 
of  Gehinnom  ;  "  *  he  is  called  however  in  the  Qur^n  simply 
Jahannam.  In  one  Eabbinical  book  5  we  find  the  following : 
"  That  the  prince  of  hell  says  daily,  Give  me  food  to  satisfy 
me,  comes  from  Isaiah,  v.  14.  "  Muhammad  says  similarly:  ^ 
"  On  that  day  We  will  say  unto  hell,  '  Art  thou  full  ? '  and 
it  shall  say  '  Are  there  more '  ?  " 

When  the  conceptions  of  Paradise  and  hell  became  so 
definite,  and  their  names  were  no  longer  general  terms  for 
reward  and  punishment,  a  third  destination  had  to  be 
provided  for  those  whose  conduct  had  n,ot  been  such  as  to 


»  Sdra  XT.  44.   ^^~J-  ■ys-  ^^  vV  0^_  vl^l  ■»<-  W 

»  sukkah  32.       iwv   n^'S]  D'an  p  •'35  t».^  niiBO  ^m 

3  ^^^\   S^      SArns  XXXTII.  60,  XLIV.  43. 

6  Othioth  Derabbi  Akiba,  8.  1.  Q'Sn^J    bt?    nnfe^   ^^P 

n-nn    il^   P^  ''bab   n^s    nn^c^i   nt»?3    bist?    na^n^n 

na  Tbn   nsiNtrn  m^K:r^^ 

T  ■•    T  :  T  .  T 

^     Sura  L.    29.   ^.y  ^^a»  Ja  Jyi5  ^  ci>ft;>-\  Ja  ^¥^6^  J^>  f*^- 


al-a'rap.  51 

entitle  them  to  the  former  uor  condemn  them  to  the  latter 
place.  Thus  while  the  righteous  l  found  their  place  in 
Paradise,  and  the  sinners  had  their  portion  in  hell,  those 
who  belonged  to  neither  class  were  placed  in  a  space 
between  Paradise  and  Hell,  of  which  it  is  said  in  th.e 
Midrash  on  Ecclesiastes,  vii.  14:  2  "  How  much  room  is  there 
between  them  ?  Eabbi  Jochanan  says  a  wall ;  R.  Acha 
says  a  span  ;  other  teachers  however  hold  that  they  are  so 
close  together  that  people  can  see  from  one  into  the 
other.  "  3  The  idea  just  touched  upon  in  this  passage  is 
most  poetically  worked  out  in  Snra  VII.  44,4  "And 
between  the  blessed  and  the  damned  there  shall  be  a  veil ; 


'     □''p"''^?     righteous,     C^E?"!    sinEers. 
D''3i3''3  those  who  staad  between. 

'   nas  sns  '^an  bns  -!»s  ■j^ni"'  "-a-i  Dn'':"'a  m-i  nas 

-T  T     -  •      -  V  -    T         'tT  •      -  ...-■•  -  V         1       T     - 

itb  ira  ni^'^^a  ^^rt^w  •'-ta  n^^w  lu^nw  ^naw  7?2"l"!  nsa 

'  Conceraing  this  intermediaie  place  S'adi  cleverly  remarks  that  it  seems 
to  the  blessed  as  hell,  to  the  lost  as  paradise  (D'Herbelot  Bibliotheque 
Orientale  under  A'rdf.  page  115). 

*  Blpherar  comments  on  this  passage  as  follows  : 

^»9-o    iU\   |jA(^   j_5ic.    ^Ua    ^)°^)'  )^^  U*    ^U~s.    ^    \^^jj\jsJ ) 

"  These  are  those  whose  good  and  evil  deeds  are  so  evenly  balanced  that 
the  latter  preclude  them  from  paradise,  while  the  former  save  them  from 
hell,  therefore  they  remain  standing  here  until  Gcd  has  declared  His 
pleasure  concerning  them."  And  later,  when  he  gives  our  explanation  of 
verse  45  in  a  long  chain  of  traditions,  he  says  : 

,_jlc  \Jii^  <_i\jcS^  i^Vas^t  (^  (^\S  i;L_._j    4JU~i.    ci>y:_o\  y^J 
fX.  \,j\i  iisJ\  ^\  yj  UVi  jUJ^  Ji^  _,  i;i,5J\  ^\   \,l^  1^  l\j^\ 

jUJ\  v'W"^  1^^  i*")^-^^  ^j*;"  ^'^^ }  1*^^ 

"  Those  whose  good  and  evil  deeds  are  equal  are  the  middle  men  and 
stand  on  the  road.  Thence  they  can  see  at  once  the  inhabitants  of 
paradise  and  those  of  hell ;  if  they  turn  to  the  former,  they  cry  '  Peace  be 
unto  you  :'  if  to  the  latter  "  etc. 


52  JUDATSM    AND    ISLAM. 

and  men  sliall  stand  on  Al-Arif  who  stall  know  tliem  by 
their  marks  ;  and  shall  call  unto  the  inhabitants  of  Paradise 
saying,  Peace  be  upon  yoa  ;  yet  they  shall  not  enter  therein, 
though  they  earnestly  desire  it.  And  when  they  1  shall 
turn  their  eyes  towards  the  companions  of  hell  fire,  they 
rejoice  that  they  are  not  among  them,  and  shew  them  the 
folly  of  their  earthly  walk  and  hopes.  " 

It  is  interesting  to   compare   this  view  of    a  threefold 
dealing  with  the  dead  with  the  very  similar  Platonic  idea.2 

The  idea  of  the  bliss  of  eternal  life,  as  well  as  the 
metaphor  which  expresses  the  difficulty  of  attaining  it,  is 
common  to  the  Qur^n  and  Judaism.  There  is  a  Rabbinical 
saying 3  to  the  efiect  that  "one  hour  of  rapture  in  that 
world  is  better  than  a  whole  life-time  in  this."  With  this 
we  may  compare  the  Quran  :  ■*  "  And  what  is  this  life  in 
comparison  with  the  life  to  come  except  a  passing  amuse- 
ment ?  "  Then  for  the  difficulty  of  attaining  Paradise  we 
may  compare  the  Rabbinical  picture  ^  of  the  elephant 
entering  the  needle's  eye  with  the  words  in  Snra  VII.  38  6 
"  Neither  shall  they  enter  into  paradise  until  a  camel  pass 
through  the  eye  of  a  needle.  "  This  last  metaphor  seems 
to  be  borrowed  from  Christianity,  (partly  because  of  the 
similarity  of  the  figure,  in  that  "  camel  "  is  the  metaphor 
used  in  the  Gospels,  and  partly  because  of  the  frequent 
mention  of  the  same  by  the  Evangelists)  ^ ,  and  is  only 


*  "  They  ''  i  e.  the  men  between,  not  as  Wahl  and  others  explain  it. 
^  Phaedon,  Chap.  62. 

3  Miahna  Aboth,  IV,  17.  m.ip     bC?     nV}^     n^tt?     Tl^> 

Ti-fp  r2\yar\  •'"n  baa  wan  o^iva  r\>n 

*  S<lraa  IX.  88,  XIII.   26.   gtw  S\  S/.ST^  V;J^T  ^^iTu^ 

'  Sdra  VII.  38.    ^^T  ^*-  ^_  J*^  ^' 
'  Matt,  xix.  24  ;  Mark,  i.  25 ;   Luke,  XTiii.  24. 


TIJE    FUTURE    LIFE.  53 

deserving  of  mention  here,  because  the  fact  that  ia  the 
Talmud  elephant  is  used  seems  to  confirm  the  ordinary 
translation  of  the  Greek  word  in  the  Gospels,  and  the  Arabic 
word  in  the  Quran,  and  to  remove  the  doubt  as  to  whether 
they  might  not  be  better  rendered  "cable." 

Given  the  pure  conception  of  immortality  viz.,  that  the 
life  of  the  soul  never  ceases,  it  becomes  unnecessary  to  fix 
a  time  at  which  the  judgment  shall  take  place;  and  so  in 
most  Talmudic  passages  a  future  world  is  pictured  ^  in 
which  every  thing  earthly  is  stripped  away  and  pious  souls 
enjoy  the  brightness  of  God's  Presence. 2  Echoes  of  this 
teaching  are  to  be  found  in  the  Qur^n.  In  one  passage  ^ 
we  read  of  a  soul  gazing  on  its  Lord,  and  in  another 4 
the  condition  of  a  perfectly  peaceful  soul  is  beautifully 
described.  But  this  entirely  spiritual  idea  was  not 
thoroughly  carried  out.  Rather  by  the  side  of  the  pure 
conception  of  a  continued  life  of  the  soul  after  the  death 
of  the  bocly,5  there  existed  that  of  the  quickening  of  the 
dead.6     Thus  because  the  man  cannot  receive  the  requital 


T    •  :     -  •  *       '•'.■:  V 

3  Sura  LXXV.  23.   IlG  l^J  J\ 
-        -  a 

*  Sura  LXXXIX.  27  ff.   ii£*U 

'  Take  e.  g.  the  Rabbinical  saying : 

Q>»ri  D^^-I|7  nnn'^ag  ^VCS  D'^i^'^'^'j;  "  Even  in  their  death  the  right- 
eons  are  oa)led  living;  "  and  in  Suras  II.  149,  III.  163,  it  is  ordpred  that 
those  who  fall  in  holy  vrar  shall  not  be  called  uu\«/»^  dead,  but  bL=.\  living. 

The  view  that  by  the  expression  Teohiyath  Hammethim  the  future 
world  or  the  (spiritual)  continued  life  of  the  (bodily)  dead  is  meant,  ia 
given  clearly  in  the  explanation  which  a  Baraitha  adds  to  the  quoted 
utterance  of  the  Mishna.  To  the  words :  "  he  who  asserts  that  the  belief 
in  Teohiyath  Hammethim  is  no  part  of  the  Jewish  religion  baa  no  part  in 


54  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

of  his  deeds  while  he  is  still  in  a  state  of  death,  the  time  of 
resurrection  must  be  the  time  for  the  judgment.* 

These  two  views  of  the  resurrection  and  the  judgment 
day,  though  different  in  themselves,  are  both  closely 
connected  in  Judaism  and  more  especially  in  Islam. 2  In 
Judaism  there  is  a  third  period  the  advent  of  a  Messiah, 
which  it  is  not  easy  to  separate  from  the  other  two. 
Naturally  this  time,  which  is  to  bring  forth  two  such 
important  events  as  judgment  and  resurrection,  will  be 
ushered  in  by  terrible  signs.  In  Judaism  statements  to 
this  effect  are  to  be  found  only  about  the  third  period,  which 
is  generally  connected  with  the  other  two,  viz.,  the  earth- 
ly period  of  the  Messiah ;  in  Isl^m  on  the  contrary  every- 
thing is  attributed  to  the  last  day.  The  utterance  most  in 
accord  with  the  Talmud  is  that  in  Sunnas  41  and  141,  which 
says  that  learning  shall  vanish,  ignorance  shall  take  root, 
drunkenness  and  immorality  shall  increase.  With  this  we 
must  compare  the  passage  in  Sanhedrin  97  : 3  "  At  the  time 
when  David's  son  comes  the  learned  diminish,  and  the 
place  of  learned  meetings  serves  for  immorality."  The 
descriptions  in  the  Qur£n  refer  more  to  the  last  day  itself, 
and  remind  us  of  many  passages  in  Holy  Scripture,  where 
it  is  also  said  of  those  days  that  the  world  will  bow 
itself  before  God,  the  heavens  will  be  rolled  together  4  and 


the  fature«rorld,"  he  adds:  "he  denies  the  T.  H.,  therefore  he  has  no 
more  a  portion  in  it."  Here  the  expression  CDan  rCPin  and 
"  f  Qture,  world"  are  taken  as  identical  in  meaning.  Compare  too  the 
Book  Ikkarim,  IV.  31. 

2  Compare,  e.g.    Sura  XXVI.  87.  88. 

'  i:s5n  iT'an  nitprnn!?  D'^ajn  •'I'-obri  sa  ti'^  ^ad  -liT 

*  Siiras  XXI.  104,  XXXIX.  67. 

Cf.    D^atiJrr    -1535     ^iVbal         Isaiah  XXXIV,  -1. 


aoa   AND   MAGOa.  oo 

vanish  in  smoke,!  all  cities  will  be  destroyecl,^  and  men 
will  be  drunken  and  yet  not  drunken.3 

Another  very  distinct  sign  of  the  advent  of  a  Messiah, 
which  is  remotely  alluded  to  in  the  Bible  but  which 
attained  to  an  extraordinary  development  in  the  Talmud 
and  especially  in  later  writings,  is  the  battle  of  Gog,  Prince 
of  Magog. 4  Grog  and  Magog  are,  however,  named  by  the 
Eabbis  as  two  princes,  and  this  view  has  taken  root  in  the 
Quran  in  the  Eabbinical  form  ,5  since  two  persons,  Gog 
and  Magog,  are  mentioned  as  dwellers  in  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth. 6 

In  the  details  of  the  idea  of  future  retribution  many 
resemblances  are  to  be  found,  which,  by  virtue  of  the  unity 
of  the  Jewish  view  and  its  derivation  from  the  Scriptures, 
shew  themselves  as  borrowings  from  Judaism.  Thus 
according  to  the  Talmud,  a  man's  limbs  themselves  shall 
give  testimony  against  him  ;  1  in  one  passage  we  find  these 
words  :  "  The  very  members  of  8  a  man  bear  witness  against 
him,  for  it  is  said  :  '  Ye  yourselves  are  my  witnesses  saith  the 
Lord.'"  With  this  we  may  compare  Sura  XXIV.  24:9 
"  Their  own  tongues,  and  hands,  and  feet,  shall  one  day  be 
witness  against  them  of  their  own  doings. 10     The  judgment 


'  Sura  XLIV.  9  ff. 

2  Sura  XVII.  60. 

3  Sijra  XXII.  2.  Comp.  Suras  XXVII.  89,  XXXIX.  G8,  LXIX.  13  ff. 
Bzekiel,  xxxviii.  and  xxziz. 

'Sura  XXI.  96.     ^^U.^  g^^T 

*  Sura  XVIII.  93. 

'  Chagiga  16,  Taanith  11. 

"n  nN3  ny  ortsi.  '3t»  'la  w^T^'a  d^h  be?  V";2'«n  fin 

^  Ifiaiah,  xliii,  12. 

'"  Cf.  also  Suras  XXXVI.  65,  XLI.  19. 


56  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

day  gains  also  a  greater  importance  from  the  fact  that  not 
only  individuals  and  nations  appear  at  it,  but  also  those 
beings  who  have  been  honoured  as  gods  by  the  nations, 
and  they  too  receive  punishment  with  their  worshippers. 
In  Sukkah  XXIX  we  find  this  statement :  1  "As  often  as  a 
nation  (on  account  of  idolatry)  receives  its  punishment, 
those  beings  honoured  by  it  as  gods  shall  also  be  punished  ; 
for,  it  is  written  :  2  "■  Against  all  the  gods  of  Egypt  I  will 
execute  judgment.'  "  That  this  general  sentence  admits  of 
a  reference  to  the  punishment  of  the  last  day  is  not  expressly 
stated,  but  it  is  worthy  of  acceptation.  Muhammad 
expresses  himself  still  more  clearly  about  it:^  "  Yerily 
both  ye  and  the  idols  which  ye  worship  besides  God  shall 
be  cast  as  fuel  into  hell  fire." 

A  view  closely  interwoven  with  Judaism  and  Islam 
is  that  retributive  punishment  is  entirely  confined  to  the 
state  after  death,  and  that  any  single  merit  which  a  sinner 
has  gained  will  be  rewarded  in  this  world,  to  the  end  that 
nothing  may  impede  the  course  of  judgment  in  the  next. 
The  same  view,  only  reversed,  holds  good  in  the  case  of  the 
righteous.  It  is  a  view  which  was  thought  to  explain  the 
course  of  destiny  upon  earth,  which  so  often  seems  to  run 
contrary  to  the  merits  and  demerits  of  men. 

The  Rabbinical  view  is  expressed  in  the  following 
passage  :  4  "  Whereunto  are  the  pious  in  this  world  to  be 


'  ri?"!^  ^^U^^.  r^'?  ^\f^  *^''nt»  nasi  nas)  bb  r]b  ^''w 

D'>t?Qt»  Tibv)^  D^l"a  '^nbN  b^?^  'zw  nai? 

'  Bxodns,  xii.  12. 

'  Sura  XXI.  98.       ^.^  4--^  ^  0)^  CT*  yj-^  '^  J  "f^^ 

*  -iris   ib?t»  "iVsib   'n-m  obisa   □''bttJa?  ty^';)>'^-$  nab 
ibs  s'^aa  iQi:  v^P?  '^*?*??>  t:ipab  n^b  iQiai  n-fni^  cipa? 
Q^'iT'^a  b3?  tsn.^is";  N''3a  n    '2  "^ti  •^^3  -lina  dipas  ip5 


RABBINICAL   VIEW   OV  THE   FCIUEB   LIPE.  57 

compared  ?  To  a  tree  wbicli  stands  entirely  in  a  clean 
place  ;  and  when  a  brancli  bends  to  an  unclean  place,  it  is 
cat  off  and  the  tree  itself  stands  there  quite  clean.  Thus 
Grod  sends  afflictions  in  this  world  to  the  righteous,  that 
they  may  possess  that  which  is  to  come,  as  it  is  written  : 
'  Though  thy  beginning  was  small,  yet  thy  latter  end 
should  greatly  increase.'  l  Sinners  are  like  a  tree  which 
stands  in  an  altogether  unclean  place ;  if  a  branch  bends 
over  to  a  clean  place,  it  is  cut  off  and  the  tree  itself  stands 
there  quite  unclean.  Thus  God  allows  the  ungodly  to 
prosper,  in  order  to  plunge  them  into  the  lowest  depth  of 
hell,  as  it  is  written  :  '  There  is  a  way  which  seemeth  right 
unto  a  man,  but  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways  of  death.'  "  2 
Muhammad  expresses  this  same  view  in  several  passages, 
but  restricts  himself  to  the  latter  part  which  refers  to  the 
prosperity  C'f  sinners,  partly  because  his  own  ideas  were  too 
unspiritual  for  him  to  be  able  to  imagine  the  righteous  as 
truly  happy  without  earthly  goods,  partly  because  in  so 
doing  his  teaching  would  have  lost  in  acceptability  to 
his  very  degraded  contemporaries.  Thus  in  one  passage  3 
we  read :  "  We  grant  them  long  and  prosperous  lives  only 


ibsB?  iVsb  ?niJ2  D'^oii  Q'^vwi,  nab^i  Ysa  sab"*,  ^n'^-insi"! 
•ib3  iQi:  v^pa  nnnc  nipob  ni^^b  •isi:'!  nsiat?  m'piaa  lai? 
Tn3J2  nnia  onb  VQtoa  n"2  "jjn  ?f3  nsiaia  oiptts  iris? 
U7.";  '5??  D3n>2  b^  n;innnri  ranixsb  ^ajninb^i  111^^  ""l? 
mia  •<3-ii  HiT^-inMi  e?''n  >iQh  ~iw>  -j-ii 

V T        ■•  :   -         T     •  -;  -  :  ■        ••  :  •         t  t      '  vv 

1  Job,  viii.  7. 

'  Proverbs,  xiv.  12.  Kiddnshin,  40.  2.  Compare  Dereoh  Ereta  j  Sutta 
end  of  Chap.  II ;  Aboth  of  Rabbi  Nathan,  end  of  Chap.  IX  ;  Erubin  26.  2  j 
also  the  Targams  and  their  Commentators  on  Deuteronomy,  vii.  10, 

'  Sdra  III.   172.    tj\  y\jp  )^  JUi  Cj\ 

a  '  '  a 

H 


58  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

that  their  iniquity  may  be  increased,"  l  still  the  second 
view  is  to  be  found  among  the  Arabians  also,  e.g.,  Blpherar 
in  his  comments  on  Qurd.n  XII.  42  2  says  :  "  It  is  said  that 
the  righteous  are  punished  and  tried,  in  order  that  the  day 
of  resurrection  may  be  perfect  in  light  and  power,  as  the 
contumacy  of  the  righteous  has  been  already  expiated." 
Muhammad  naturally  avoided  specifying  any  time  at 
which  the  judgment  should  take  place,  though  he  was 
much  pressed  to  do  so.  He  excused  himself  with  the 
•Jewish  saying  that  with  God  a  thousand  years  are  as 
one  day,  3  which  was  divested  of  its  poetic  adornment 
and  taken  by  the  Eabbis  in  a  purely  literal  sense.  * 
Muhammad  says  ^  :  "  Verily  one  day  with  thy  Lord  is  as  a 
thousand  years  of  those  which  ye  compute"  ;  and  again  ^  : 
"  On  the  day  whose  length  shall  be  a  thousand  years 
of  those  which  ye  compute." 

As  has  been  already  shown,  with  the  establishment  of 


1  Compare  Sura  IX.  55,  86,  XXXI.  23.  In  IX.  55,  86,  the  worda 
UijJ\  (6j<ka»5\)  j_si  are  evidently  to  be  connected  with  *aijS,T  and  not 
with  what  immediately  precedes. 

Thus  Elpherar  Bays  on  IX.   55  :       aJJ^oj    i^'i\   ^i    Sjba  ,   A4.Va-»J\  JU 

Mujihid  and  Ketadd  Bay  that  this  verse  has  been  transposed,  it  should 
ran  .  "  Let  not  therefore  their  riches  or  their  children  in  this  world  cause 
thee  to  marvel.  Verily  God  intendeth  only  to  punish  them  by  these 
things  in  that  world. " 

'  Psalm,  xo.  4. 

♦  Sanhedrin  96.  2.  See  also  Preface  to  Ben  Ezra's  Commentary  on  the 
Pentateuch  where  he  opposes  this  view. 

5  S^ra  XXII.  46.     yjSi?  C.  ^  .-A^tf  S^j  1^  C^'  ^\ 
«  Sura XXXII.  4.  '   '       '  '        '  * 


THB  KESUEEECTION  OP  THE  BODY.  59 

tlie  doctrine  of  the  day  of  iudgment,  the  view  of 
the  resurrection  and  of  the  quickening  of  the  dead  was 
also  formed ;  and  this  the  more  readily,  because  it  found 
support  in  expressions  in  the  Scripture,  as  e.g.  those  in 
Ezekiel,  xxxvii.  1 :  "  I  have  opened  your  graves,  and  caused 

you  to  come   up    out   of   your   graves, ye   shall 

live,"  etc. ;  and  those  in  other  passages  referring  partly  to 
the  metaphorical  quickening  of  the  dead  land  of  Israel. 
Of  this  doctrine  it  is  said  that  it  is  such  a  fundamental 
teaching  of  the  Jewish  faith  that  the  declaration  that 
it  did  not  belong  to  the  law  entailed  the  exclusion  of  him 
who  thus  spoke  from  eternal  life.  2  The  Quran  is,  so 
to  speak,  founded  upon  this  doctrine  along  with  that 
of  the  unity  of  God,  and  there  is  scarcely  a  page  in  it 
where  this  doctrine  is  not  mentioned.  To  adduce  proofs 
here  would  be  as  easy  as  it  would  be  useless;  and  indeed 
it  is  not  required  by  our  purpose,  since  Christianity  also 
has  inherited  this  view  from  Judaism,  as  is  shown  in  the 
argument  of  Jesus  in  refutation  of  the  Sadducees.  Only 
one  point  deserves  particular  mention,  because  on  the  one 
hand  it  contains  a  detail  adopted  from  Judaism,  and  on 
the  other  it  shows  the  low  level  of  thought  at  that  time. 

As  soon  as  it  becomes  a  question  not  merely  of  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  but  also  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
body,  then  the  soul  without  its  body  is  no  longer  regarded 
as  the  same  person,  and  the  question  naturally  presents 
itself  to  the  ordinary  understanding :  "  How  can  this  body 
which  we  have  seen  decay  rise  again,  so  that  the  same 
personality  shall  reappear  ?"  Neither  the  soul  alone  nor 
the  body  alone  is  the  person,  but  the  union  of  the  two. 
Now  one  part  of  this  union  is  dissolved ;  another  body  can 
indeed  be  given  to  this  soul,  but  by  this  means  he  who  died 


'  Ezekiel,  xxxvii.  13.     D?"'rn-l5p-n.M   "'11035 

Sura  C.  9.  j^\^jiC.yi«} 
'  Misbna  Sanbedrin  X,  1 


60  JUDAISM   mo   ISI(i.M, 

d,oes  not  reappear,  but  a  new  man,  another  personality, 
another  Qonsciousnesa  comes  into  l?eing.  This  question  dimly 
anticipated  obtrudes  itself,  and  can  only  be  set  at  rest  by, 
proving  that  the  v^ry,  same  personality  can,  appear  again. 
Instead  of  showing  this  Muhammad  contents  himself  with 
the  parable,  used  also  occasionally  in  the  Talmud,  of  the 
renewal  of  the  dried  up  earth  by  fertilising  rain.  He  found 
however,  that  he  could  not  silence  the  common  convictions 
of  men  thereby,  l  and  sp  he  was  compelled  to  come  back 
to  it  again  and  again.  The  Jews  also  sought  to  give 
prominence  to  this  resemblance,  and  they  put  the  eulo- 
gium  2  "Who  sendeth  dpwn  the  rain "  into  the  second 
benediption  which  treats  of  the  resurrection.  ^  The  fact 
that  the  righteous,  rise  actually  in  their  clothes^  (which 
after,  all  is  not  more  woi^derful  than  in  their  hodies)  is 
explained  by  the  parable  of  the  grain  of  wheat,  which 
is  laid  in  the  earth  without  covering,  but  springs  up  again 
with  many  coverings.  The  passage  in  Qurdn  VI.  96 
contains  a  similar  statement.  This  vieWi  isnqt  strange  to 
Islam,  for,  a  saying  \7hich  is  attributed  to  Muhammad  runs 
thus:  5,  "The  dead,  man  shall  be  raised  in  the  clothes  in 
which  he  died. " 

That  from  the  standpoint  of,  revealed,  religion  the  belief 
in  the  possibility,  of  revelation  is  fundamental  need^^  of 
course  no  proof,  and  in  this  the  views,  of  all  revealed 
religions  are  alike ;  yet  difEerencps  can  be  found  in  the 
manner  of  conceiving  pfi  the  revelation,  and  here,  we 
recognise  again  that  Muhammad  derived  his  view  of.  it 
from  Judaism,  of  course  with  some  n^pdificatipn, 


1  SuraB  VI.  95,  XXX.  49,  XXXVI.  33,  XLI.  39,  XLIII.  10,  etc, 

>  amr;  f^nin 

^  Taanith  at  the  beginniiig. 

*  Sanhedrin  90.  2,  and  Kethtibhoth  III,  2. 

(Poo.  notra  miso,  cap.  7,  p,  271.) 


Muhammad's  view  o5  inspiration.  61 

The  Jew^  have  a  saying  that  "all  the  prophets  saw 
through  a  dark  glass,  but  Moses  through  a  clear  one,  "  i  and 
Muhammad  says  :  2  It  was  not  granted  to  a  man  that  God 
should  speak  unto  him  otherwise  than  in  a  vision  or  from 
behind  a  veil ;  3  and  then  he  adds  :  4  "  or  by  the  sending  of 
a  messenger  to  reveal  by  His  permission  that  which  He 
pleaseth.  "  This  messenger  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  5  or  simply 
the  spirit,  6  like  the  spirit  in  the  story  of  Micaiah's  vision.  7 
The  Arabic  commentators  take  this  holy  spirit  to  mean 
(rabriel,  a  view  which  is  not  unknown  to  the  Jews,  fur 


'  Jebamoth  49.     n-J'^ND    n^'^Sti?   Ni-lbpQDH2    -IM-l    n">N''22n    bs 

"  Sura  XLII.  50.     ^V^  7\-j  y«  J\  Ll^  \  -^^  Ij^  ^^  ^  ^^  V^^ 

*  Commentators  cite  this  verse  as  one  in  which  the  superiority  of  Moses 
is  disputed ;  thus  Elpherar  says  : 

,j-iy»  1^  w  i\j>,  Sj  i"S^  ix*—^^,  s->^s=-  o\)j  (^  j\  c'^^^k  j\  (•W!\ 

"  The  Jews  said  to  Muljammad;  'By  God!  if  thou  art  a  prophet,  dost 
thou  speak  with  God  and  see  Ilim  as  Moses  spoke  with  Him  and  saw  Him  i' ' 
Then  he  said  :  '  Moses  did  not  see  God.  '  And  then  came  this  verse  : 
'  It  was  not  granted  to  a  man  that  God  should  speak  to  him,  except  in 
a  vision,  in  a  dream  or  through  supemat;ural  inspiration,  or  from  behind 
a  curtain,  so  that  man  hears  His  Voice,  but  does  not  see  Him  ;  He  spoke 
thus  to  Moses  also. ' " 

,    J—    -    _  C  J-    =      ..-       J     Cj    ex 

—  a-       - 

*  y-^  Cjj    tt?ipn   n^l,  TO  TTvev/ia  ayiov 
«  Cjy  Suraa  LXXVIII.  38,  XCYII.  4. 

'  rynj^  ns.*i    i  Kings,  xxii.  2,1. 


62  JDDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

the  Jewish  commentators  understand  the  words  1  "  the 
definitely  speaking  Spirit"  to  refer  to  Gabriel.  One  of 
Muhammad's  own  utterances,  one  which  is  fully  explained 
only  by  the  o2nd  Sunna,  is  much  more  striking  :  ^  "  And 
they  will  ask  thee  of  the  spirit,  say  :  the  spirit  (proceedeth) 
at  my  Lord's  command.  " 

With  this  the  teaching  about  angels  is  closely  connected, 
and  it  also  had  its  beginning  in  Scripture,  but  appears  to 
have  been  developed  in  later  days  especially  through 
Parseeism.  Muhammad  is  unwearied  in  his  descriptions 
of  angels ;  so  too  are  the  later  .Jews  in  their  many  prayers 
on  the  day  of  atonement,  but  these  are  of  rather  late 
origin.  3  The  angel  of  death  4  is  specially  mentioned  in 
Sura  XXXII.  11. 

While  angels  were  regarded  as  purely  spiritual  beings 
who  execute  God's  commands,  a  class  of  beings  was 
imagined  who  stood  between  man  and  the  purest  spirits ; 
these  were  mixed  spirits,  who  were  made  out  of  fire,  ^  who 
possessed  superior  mental  powers,  but  who  were  mostly 
inclined  to  evil,  they  were  called  ^  demons,  but  there  are 
numerous  other  names  for  them  in  Arabic.  The  Talmud 
has   the    following   statement    about    them :  ^     "  Demons 


'    rr'apDQ    mn   Santedrini*. 

■'t  :  " 

2  Siira  XTII.  87.     Jj  j^l  ^  ij)\  Ji  cjJT  (^  csUyU; 


M—CBC  joJ-o         J  a-ts        -         ^-jSC 


3  Compare    Suras  XXXV.    1,    XXXVII.    1,    XL.    7,    LXXVII.    1   ff. 
LXXIX.  11  ff. 

<  S<ira  XXXII.  11.     ^^.^,    p^j^j^    ^yi,^ 
5  SAra  XV.  27. 

'    nn.t^n   •'ssbas   r\dbw  Dnt^a  Dnnw  nnnn  nwvi 
D\Q^'3   Dnb   t£?;.   nn^ii  •'aN.bn?   ndbw  oi^  \a?3   naJbtpi 


DEMONS. 


63 


are  declared  to  possess  six  qualities,  three  of  whicli  are 
angelic  and  three  human.  The  three  which  pertain  to 
angels  are  that  they  have  wings,  that  they  can  fly  from  one 
end  of  the  earth  to  the  other  {i.  e.  they  are  bound  by  no 
space),  and  that  they  know  the  future  beforehand.  They 
know  the  future  beforehand  ?  No !  but  they  listen  behind 
the  curtain.  The  three  human  qualities  are  that  they  eat 
and  drink,  increase  and  multiply,  ^  and  die. "  ^  Muslim 
tradition  cannot  do  enough  in  their  description,  but  there 
is  but  little  about  them  in  the  Qur£n.  The  fact  that  they 
listened  at  the  canopy  of  heaven  gained  for  them  in  the 
Qurdn  the  nickname  of  the  stoned,  3  for,  say  the  commen- 
tators, the  angels  threw  stones  to  drive  them  away  when 
they  found  them  listening.  4  Thus  it  is  said  expressly  :  5 
"  We  have  appointed  them  (the  lamps  of  heaven)  to  be 
darted  at  the  devils.  "  The  seventy-second  Sira  treats  of 
them  in  detail,  and  seeks  especially  to  set  forth  their  assent 
to  the  new  doctrine.  The  Talmud  also  states  that  they 
are  present  at  the  giving  of  instruction.     The  following 


l^v'^v  nrnb  i^nvw  na  T'i?"Ti^i  ^)p\^D  lv^  obijyn  ?i"iD!a  rpt;! 
Di«  •'323  naJbtiJ^  liansn  i-iinsa   vvaw  sbw  Trnri  wpbo 

Ti        •'  :    •  T  :  -   -  "•         -:  •■        •     •    :  t  v         '-.■;-         't  :   t 

"  The  genii  are  supposed  to  be  a  species  of  angels,  and  the  devil  is  their 
father  j  he  has  thns  a  posterity,  which  is  mentioned  with  him ;  the 
(remaining)  angels  however  have  no  posterity."  JalAlu'ddin  in  Maracc 
Prodr.  II.  15. 

'  Chagiga  16.  1. 

3  Suras  XV.  17,  34,  XXXVIII.  78,  LXXXI.  24.     ^J 

'  The  Muslim  explanation  of  falling  stars. 

»   0^-\'A^   UjLj  UUii}  Sura  LXVII.  5 ;  compare  Stxia,  XXXVII.  7. 


64  JUDAISM    AND    ISlIm. 

passage  from  the  Berachoth  shows  this  :  "  The  press  in  the 
school  is  caused  by  them,  the  demons. "  1  With  this  we 
may  compare  the  Qurin  :  "  When  the  servant  of  God  stood 
up  to  invoke  Him,  it  wanted  little  but  that  the  genii  had 
pressed  on  him  in  crowds.  "  2  It  cannot  be  maintained  that 
the  greater  part  of  the  teaching  about  genii  was  adopted 
from  Judaism,  it  must  rather  be  said  to  have  come  from 
the  same  dark  source  whence  the  Jews  of  those  times  drew 
these  conceptions,  viz.,  Parseeism. 

Still  here,  as  in  the  case  of  any  point  which  is  of 
inaccessible  origin,  a  reference  to  a  mere  similarity  is  not 
without  use. 

Under  these  four  heads  then,  viz.,  (])  Creation,  (2) 
Retribution  including  the  Last  Judgment  and  the  Resur- 
rection, (3)  Mode  of  Revelation,  and  (4)  Doctrine  of  Spirits, 
details  are  found,  the  adoption  of  which  from  Judaism  we 
may  regard  as  sufficiently  proved.  The  precaution  against 
representing,  out  of  love  for  our  theme,  that  which  is 
common  either  to  the  general  religious  feelings  of 
mankind,  or  to  all  revealed  religions,  or  at  least  that  which 
belonged  to  other  known  religious  parties  in  Muhammad's 
time  as  peculiar  only  to  Judaism,  compels  us  to  fix  these 
limits.  We  have  found  much  of  interest  especially  under 
the  second  head,  so  that  the  demands  of  our  theme  might 
seem  to  be  fairly  well  satisfied. 

B.     Moral  and  Legal  Rules. 

It  is  obvious  that  in  a  revealed  religion  all  individual 
commands  form  part  of  the  religion,  and  therefore  one 
cannot  draw  any  sharp  line  of  distinction  between  the 
"  religious "    and  the    "  moral.  "     We  have  accordingly 


>s>in  >in^3a  nba  n''51  ^PJ^'^..  ^^^ 

2  Sdra  LXXII.  19,  'fjJJ  *5c  a/^  h^^ 


MOKAL    AND   LEGAL   RULES.  65 

0 

considered  nofhing  whicTi  has  to  do  with  conduct  under 
the  heading  A,  even  though  it  might  be  immediately  con- 
nected with  the  points  of  belief  under  discussion  and  so  we 
are  able  to  bring  together  here  all  commands  as  to  conduct. 
From  the  fact  that  every  individual  command  is  DivinCj  a 
conflict  of  duties  may  easily  arise,  which  cannot  be  readily 
decided  by  private  judgment,  seeing  that  all  the  command- 
ments are  equal,  l  so  far  as  their  Author  is  concerned. 
Rules  for  such  cases  must  therefore  be  laid  down.  For 
instance,  we  find  the  following  statement  in  the  Eabbinical 
writings  :  2  "  If  a  father  saith  (to  his  son  if  he  is  a  priest), 
'  defile  thyself  ' ;  or  if  he  saith, '  Make  not  restitution  (of  the 
thing  found  to  the  owner)  ',  shall  he  obey  him  ?  Therefore, 
it  is  written: 3  'Let  e very  1  man  reverence  his  father  and 
mother,  but  keep  my  Sabbaths  all  of  you,  ye  are  all  bound 
to  honour  me. '  "  And  Muhammad  says  -.  i  "  We  have 
commanded  man  to  show  kindness  towards  his  parents, 
but  if  they  endeavour  to  prevail  with  thee  to  associate 
with  me  that  concerning  which  thou  hast  no  knowledge, 
obey  them  not.  " 


'  Fakihat  Elcholefa,  94,  proves  that  thia  is  really  the  Arabic  view  : 

i^  y-Isr  J  JV»  ^ST  v»W  J^  j^^.  u^jj  S^/*S\  uiJW* 

"  A  meritorious  man  says  that  in  the  sins  of  men  there  is  nothing 
small,  bat  whatever  is  done  contrary  to  the  Commandment  is  great 
with  respect  to  Him  who  commands,  who  is  exalted  and  holy." 

»  Jebamoth  6.  bsi   ib     "IHS   i«    SStsn    V2N    ib    -ISN 

^s-i"'ri   V3W1   iaw  a'''«  la^^b  ^ii^'^n  ib   raip";  bio;  innn 

5  Levitiona,  xix.  3. 

*  Sura  XXIX.   7.    cs),Ai5  usJ^AfcW  y\  )  U_=.   ii'ii\ji    yL-jS\   Wojj 

-         -  *  -        -       -  g 


60  JUDAISM    ANT)  ISLAM. 

Judaism  is  knowu  to  be  very  rich  in  single  precepts,  and 
Muhammad  has  borrowed  from  it  much  that  seemed  to  him 
suitable. 

1.  Prayer.  Muhammad  like  the  Eabbis  prescribes  the 
standing  position  1  for  prayer.  Thus  :  "  Stand  obedient  to 
the  Lord ;  but  if  ye  fear  any  danger,  then  pray  while  walk- 
ing or  riding"  ;  2  and  also  :  "  Who  standing,  and  sitting, 
and  reclining,  bear  God  in  mind."  3 

These  three  positions  are  mentioned  again  in  Sura  X. 
13  :  4  "  When  evil  befalleth  a  man  he  prayeth  unto  us, 
lying  on  his  side  or  sitting  or  standing,  "  where  with  a  true 
perception  of  the  right  order,  the  least  worthy  position  is 
the  first  spoken  of.  5 

BaidhAwi  comments  thus  on  Sura  III.  188,  the  passage 
alluded  to  above  :  "  The  meaning  is  that  the  man  may  take 
any  of  the  three  positions  according  to  his  strength,  as 
Muhammad  said  to  Amr£n  Ibn  Husain  :  '  Pray  standing  if 
thou  art  able  ;  if  not,  sitting  ;  and  if  thou  canst  not  sit  up, 
then  leaning  on  the  side. "  ^  The  Jews  were  not  so  strict  in 
this  matter,  yet  they  too  have  the  rule  that  prayer  should 
be  offered  standing  j  7  and  in  Eabbinical  writings  it  is  also 


'  Note  the  technical  expression    iXi^  lt»\ 

comp.  Eabb.  nbsna  la^ 

»  Sura  II.  240.    \il^j"\  SWji  ^»j^  y\i  ^\J  a5  \^^J 
3  Sura  III.  188.    ^^  ^J^j  Wyuj  UU5 

'  Cf.  also  Sura  IV.  46. 

'      SU\  Mc  dJjSJ  ^tt,  .,..>.^  ^hi\  uyUa5\  Js,  y^  6U*^ 
gk! — ;  ^  yU  WVoi  (i=x — 5  ^  yU  \^\i  j^  (^^^^  ^^  y\j^  ^ — )]j 

'      f&VI^     Tl'h^rr\    Cf.  Beraohoth  X. 


PRAYER.  67 

said  that  he  who  rides  on  an  ass  is  to  dismount,  but  the 
addition  is  made  that,  if  he  cannot  dismount  he  is  to  turn 
his  face  (towards  Jerusalem) .  ^  As  the  bodily  position  may 
be  altered  ia  urgent  cases,  so  the  prayer  itself  may  be 
shortened  on  similar  occasions.  2  So  we  find  the  permission 
to  shorten  prayer  in  time  of  war :  "  When  ye  march  to 
war  in  the  earth,  3  it  shall  be  no  crime  in  you  if  ye  shorten 
your  prayers."  The  Jews  also  were  permitted  to  pray  a 
short  prayer  when  in  a  dangerous  place.  *  Muhammad  is 
quite  opposed  to  senseless  chattering,  for  he  counts  it  a 
merit  in  believers  to  "  eschew  all  vain  discourse.  5  There- 
fore because  attention  and .  pious  concentration  of  thought 
are  to  be  aimed  at,  he  enjoins  ^  on  believers  not  to  draw 
near  to  prayer  when  they  are  drunk.  This  is  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Talmudic  rule :  "  Prayer  is  forbidden  to 
the  drunken. "  ■^  It  is  also  forbidden  to  those  who  have 
touched  women.  ^      These    persons  may  not  engage  in 


»  Mishna  Berachoth  IV.  5.  Ti"<  nicnn  bi?  niii  n'<n 

■  '  "  TT 

V3Q  -inn^  -ii^b  biD;  ia^N  cni 

s  Sura  IT.  102.       \jj-«   ft}\   cW   f^^  y-is   LfjS\  ^  ^j^  \'j\ J 

'  Compare  the  similar  expresBion  in  Hebrew  ^'HMS     H-ltzJ 

«  Mishna  Berachoth  IV.  4.  bbsriQ    n33p    Dipaa    tjbnian 

n-;^|7  nb5;p 

*  Sura  XXIII.  3.     y^j**  ytS\  (j£  ^  y^JJ^J 

Compare  Eoclesiastes,  v.  1.  D"'l35?a    ^"'I^T   ITI^    ]?bv 

«  Sura  TV.  46.     ^j\^  ^^  j  i\^X  \^^'i 
1    bbgnnb    I^DM    list??      Berachoth  31.  2.    Erubin  64. 
8  Siiras  IV.  46.  V.  9.     »U-J^  ^■;l-...j.S       Cf.  Mishna  Berachoth  III.  4. 

np  bra 


68  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

prayer  before  wasliing  witli  water,  wHicli  cleansing  is 
recommended  as  a  general  rule  before  prayer  both  in  the 
Qurl-n  1  and  in  the  Talmud.  Instead  of  water,  purification 
with  sand  may  take  place.  2  So  in  the  Talmud  :  "  He 
cleanses  himself  with  sand  and  has  then  done  enough." 
As  concentrated  thought  is  urged  as  a  duty,  it  follows  that 
prayer  though  audible  must  not  be  noisy,  3  and  so  Muham- 
mad says  :  "  Pronounce  not  thy  prayer  aloud,  neither 
pronounce  it  with  too  low  a  voice,  but  follow  a  middle  way 
between  these  ;  "  and  in  the  Talmud  we  find  :  4  "  From  the 
behaviour  of  Hannah  who  in  prayer  moved  her  lipa  we 
learn  that  he  who  prays  must  pronounce  the  words,  and 
also  as  her  voice  was  not  heard  we  learn  that  he  must 
not  raise  his  voice  loudly. "  But  because  our  mood  does 
not  at  all  times  move  us  to  fervency  of  prayer,  outward 
ceremony  is  necessary,  and  indeed  prayer  in  a  great 
congregation,  whose  devotion  will  stir  up  our  own.  ^ 
"  The  prayer  in  the  congregation "  ^  is  greatly  praised 
also  by  the  Jews.  Daybreak,  which  is  mentioned  in  the 
Talmud  in  connection  with  the  Shema  prayer,  as  the  time 
when  "  one  can  distinguish  between  a  blue  and  a  white 
thread, " '   is   not  mentioned  in    this   connection  in  the 


'  Sura  V.   8.     Berachoth  46. 

»    1^     Siiras  IV.  46,  V.  9.    Cf .  the  Talmudio  phrase 

3  Sura  XVII.  110.    lb-1.  c3Ji  ^*>  ^k\  / 1«  ut-iVis  Sj  Ss^.  j^  3 
*  1  Samuel,  i.  13.  Beraohoth  31.  2. 

s  Cf .  Sunna  86.  87.  88.  89. 

•    :  T   •    : 

'  Mishna  Beraohoth  I.  2.      )5bb    nbSfl    ]"'3    l^'S^^Q 


MAEEIAflE.  69 

Quran  it  ia  true,  for  tlie  Quraa  knows  nothing  of  a  Shema 
prayer,  but  it  appears  in  connection  with  the  beginning  of 
the  Fast  Day  : "  ^  Until  ye  can  discern  a  white  thread 
from  a  black  thread  by  the  daybreak.  " 

2.  Some  rulings  in  respect  of  women  tally  with  Judaism  ; 
e.g.,  the  waiting  of  divorced  woman  for  three  months  before 
they  may  marry  again.  2  The  time  of  suckling  is  given 
in  both  as  two  years  :  ^  "  Mothers  shall  give  suck  unto 
their  children  two  full  years. "  Similarly  in  Snra  XL VI. 
14  we  find :  "  His  bearing  and  his  weaning  is  thirty 
months,  "  which  is  explained  by  Blpherar  as  follows  :  ^ 
"  He  takes  the  shortest  duration  of  pregnancy,  viz.,  six 
months,  and  the  shortest  of  suckling,  viz.,  twenty-four 
months."  Compare  the  Talmudic  saying  :  5  "A  woman  ia 
to  suckle  her  child  two  years,  after  that  it  is  as  though 
a  worm  sucked.  "  That  those  relatives  to  whom  inter- 
marriage is  forbidden  in  the  Scripture  are  precisely  those 
whom  Muhammad  permits  6  to  see  their  near  relations 
unveiled  has  been  already  noticed  by  Michaelis  in  the 
Mosaic  system,  and  he  has  shewn  the  connection  between 
these  two  laws. 


1  Sura  II.  183.     JjIJT  !=-jsJ\  y-  cArf^^  '^e^^  (^  l:>«^  <j^ 

Compare  the  note  in  the  first  section  (p.  26)  for  remarks  on  the  Fast 
Day,  '  Ashura. 

2  Sura  II.  228.    Cf .  Mishna  Jabhamoth  IV.  10. 

3  Sura  II.  233.     yS-S"  i^f-  ^oSj\  ^^^  liQiyT^ 
Cf.  XXXI.  13. 

*  \fr-^  <;}}r^)  ^J^  g^y^  '-^  Ji^  ;  jS-A^  i;^—  J<<lJ\  SX.  Ji\  Jbjj 
5  Kethuboth  60. 1. 

Vi7.t»  par?  tib'^Ni  ]3»3  Q"'?:^  ^!?^  r\y^  n^  n,'?"'?''??  nt»N 

Compare  Josephus  Ant,  2.  9. 
'  Sura  XXIV.  31. 


70  JUDAISM    AND   ISLIm. 

As  Muliammad  had  very  little  intention  of  imposing  a 
new  code  of  individual  laws,  since  his  aim  was  much  more 
tlie  spread  of  new  purified  religious  opinions,  and  as  in  the 
matter  of  practice  he  was  far  too  much  of  an  Arab  to 
deviate  from  inherited  usages,  unless  they  came  directly 
into  opposition  to  these  higher  religious  views,  it  is  easily 
to  be  explained  how  so  few  borrowings  are  to  be  found  in 
this  part  and  much  even  of  what  is  adduced  might  perhaps 
be  claimed  to  be  general  oriental  custom.  We  shall  find 
moreover  in  the  Appendix  that  Muhammad  mentions  many 
Jewish  laws  which  were  known  to  him ;  he  alludes  to  these 
sometimes  as  binding  on  the  Jews,  sometimes  merely  for 
the  sake  of  disputing  them,  and  hence  we  see  that  it  was 
not  want  of  knowledge  of  them  that  kept  him  back  from 
using  them,  but  his  totally  different  purpose.  This  remark 
must  apply  also  to  our  third  heading,  under  which  isolated 
instances  of  adaptation  only  will  be  found,  except  in  cases 
where  the  view  is  directly  connected  with  the  higher 
articles  of  Faith  adopted  from  Judaism,  which  have  been 
already  mentioned. 

0.  Views  of  Life. 

In  putting  together  these  single  fragmentary  utterances, 
it  is  scarcely  worth  while  to  arrange  them  according  to 
any  new  system,  and  we  will  therefore  follow  the  order  of 
the  Qur^n. 

Death  with  the  righteous  is  to  be  prized,  hence  the 
request  in  the  Qur4n :  "  Make  us  to  die  with  the  right- 
eous, "  1  which  corresponds  with  that  of  Balaam,  "  Let  me 
die  the  death  of  the  righteous.  " 


»  Stira  III.  191.    jl^^e^  ^/ 
Cf.  Numbers,  xxiii.   10.       Qnp.''    flia    ''tt?93    nbn 


VIEWS    OF   LIFE.  71 

* 

"  Say  not  of  any  matter,  '  I  will,  surely  do  this  to- 
morrow,' unless  thou  add, '  If  God  please. '  "  1  Full  under- 
standing is  first  imputed  to  a  man  when  he  is  forty  years 
old,  2  and  it  is  said  in  the  Mishna :  "  At  forty  years  of 
age  a  man  comes  to  intelligence. "  So  the  hunting  for 
some  particular  persons,  to  whom  this  sentence  of  the 
Quran  shall  apply,  as  the  Arabic  Commentators  do,  appears 
altogether  unnecessary ;  it  is  also  rendered  very  dubious 
by  the  wide  differences  between  the  various  opinions. 

In  the  Qurdn  a  comparison  is  found  between  those  who 
bear  a  burden  without  understanding  the  nature  of  it  and 
who  thus  carry  without  profit,  and  an  ass  carrying  books.  * 

"  He  who  intercedeth  (between  men)  with  a  good  inter- 
cession shall  have  a  portion  thereof. "  *  This  saying  is  very 
similar  to  the  Hebrew  one  :  "  He  who  asks  for  mercy  for 
another  while  he  needs  the  same  thing  himself  obtains  help 


»  Sura  XVIII.  23.      <si3^  o\__£S  y\  %\  \'ji  i2U3  JcU  ^\  o,_-iJ  yji;  SI 

Cf.  the  Hebrew  expression  Dt^H    n!J~!';   QS 
»  Sura  XLVI.  14,       I::—.  ^^.^^  gl>  Cf.  Abotb  V.  21. 

T     •  •    T     :  -|      I  V 

That  fun  understanding  lis  not  reached  until  the  completion  of  th© 
fortieth  year  is  observed  also  by  Philo  (e/CTj;  Se  [e^Bo/MaSi) 
o-Ki/ecreaj?  dK^nrj) ,  who  here  takes  the  forty-second  year,  only  because 
he  attaches  particular  virtue  to  the  number  7,  in  which  Solon  also  agrees 
with  him  (Vi(}.  Philo,  de  Opificio  Mundi,  P.  70-72,  Ed.  Pfeifer  I) 

3  Sura  LXII.  5.        f^^  J*.ir  JU=^ 

Cf.  the  Hebrew   n>'-l50   VW'l   liaq 
•  Sura  IV.   87.        Ifll.  '1^  ei  ^  il-Ll-  lc\i_i  jL-sJ  y^ 

Cf.  BabaKamma92.       Wn    iian   ^75   D'^^ni    E?i7.5'?n    V?^ 


72  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

first.  "  In  Sunna  689  it  is  said  :  "  Three  things  follow  the 
dead,  but  two  of  them  turn  back  ;  his  family,  his  goods, 
and  his  works  follow  him  ;  his  family  and  his  goods 
forsake  him  again,  and  only  his  works  remain  with  him.  " 
This  is  also  found  in  great  detail  in  Kabbinical  Hebrew :  1 
"  Man  has  three  friends  in  his  life  time, — his  family,  his 
property,  and  his  good  works.  At  the  time  of  his  depar- 
ture from  earth  he  collects  the  members  of  his  family,  and 
says  to  them,  '  I  beg  you,  come  and  free  me  from  this  evil 
death. '  They  answer :  '  Hast  thou  not  heard  2  that  no  one 
has  power  over  the  day  of  death.'  It  is  also  written  :  3  '  None 
of  them  can  by  any  means  redeem  his  brother,  even  his 


'  Pirke  Rabbi  Eliezer  34. 

Di23a  w^in  dVirn  yo  inT.''ta5  nptpn^  Q'^niian  vbsa^  i:iat5^ 
"'3^b''^rn.  ^i^3  nsa  nt»i75?  onb  la'si.  in"-?  \:5b'i  rsab 
ririato  ^bi.  'lb  V"!*?*^"!  'i'"i'i'^  r?''tp»  101  nw  s-nn  ty))^r\  ]a 
n?.?";  n'TQ  t^b  n«  a^n?  -n?  rfbi.  rmr\  dV5  I'l^ib!?;  yviX^. 
^n';  sbi  '3.t»  ni'^eb  bis;  '•i:''«  2ns  timxa  iahap  ^bpNi  t£i"'si 
Dbisb  ni  -13'^a  bin"!  m»53  I'vi?  -\\T■^  nab  iiM  d'^ribsb 
Ypb  Tyb-riib  ^a^ni.  ^5^t»a  b^  n^ani  D'ibtt?b  ^ib  sbw 
D''2?a  1?  nsib  smm?^  obi^jn  >iTpq  Q?  Tyf^brj  Hn>ii  D'^n'o 
ntz7p3S  ni^i  nb^b  Tfb^  innitt  na-in  ib  las'!  is'iaj;  n^ 
n?at»  ^bni  ia"'t£;a  s^m.  ''ib'^an'i  n:tn  nian  ]p  i3i3  fjaa 
lawT  n"'3itsn  vtora  D""????  ■}?  •'ins  n-;???  oi'^a  lin  b'^vi''  '^bi. 
•'DJin'^prn  by"!  "'Si?  'ipTHjTini.  n:Tn  ni^n  ^a  '';!)b'';jni  ^it^a  tirp^ 
,ni  b?aN  D«  '^b^  nbnin  D^b  ti^.l  T"."tP25  nVwrr  ^a  nssb 
la-'ipa  ^:m  dibt»b  tibn  rfbcr;  i?  Dibt»b  ^b  ib  rni^iM 
TjQpN.^.  'n  Ti2?si  Tjpn?  ff'psb  'nbn"!  'w  '^'■I'l^ 

2  Ecolesiastes,  viii.  8.  ^  Psalm,  xlix.  8. 


STORIES    BORROWED   FROM    JUDAISM.  73 

wealtb  which  he  loves  avails  not,  he  cannot  give  to  God  a 
ransom  for  him,  for  the  redemption  of  their  soul  is  .costly 
and  must  be  let  alone  for  ever  ;  but  enter  thou  into  peace, 
rest  in  thy  lot  till  the  end  of  days.l  May  thy  part  be 
with  the  righteous.'  When  the '  man  sees  this,  he  collects 
his  treasures  and  says  to  them  :  '  I  have  laboured  for  you  day 
and  night,  and  I  pray  you  redeem  and  deliver  me  from  this 
death ' ;  but  they  answer  :  '  Hast  thou  not  heard  that  riches 
profit  not  in  the  day  of  wrath  ?  '  2  So  then  he  collects  his 
good  works  and  says  to  them  :  *  Then  you  come  and  deliver 
me  from  this  death,  support  me,  let  me  not  go  out  of  this 
world,  for  you  still  have  hope  in  me  if  I  am  delivered.' 
They  answer :  *  Enter  into  peace !  but  before  thou  departest 
we  will  hasten  before  thee ;  as  it  is  written,  Thy 
righteousness  shall  go  before  thee,  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
shall  be  thy  rearward. '  "  3 


Second  Section. 

Chapter  II. 

Stories  borrowed  from  Judaism. 

This  division  will  prove  to  be  the  largest,  partly,  because 
these  narratives,  draped  in  the  most  marvellous  garb  of 
fiction,  lived  mostly  in  the  mouth  of  the  people  ;  partly, 
because  this  fairy-tale  form  appealed  to  the  poetic  fancy  of 
Muhammad,  and  suited  the  childish  level  of  his  contempo- 
raries. In  the  case  of  the  Old  Testament  narratives,  which 
are  seldom  related  soberly,  but  are  for  the  most  part 
embellished,  it  needs  scarcely  a  question,  or  the  most 
cursory  enquiry,  as  to  whether  or  no  they  have  passed  from 
the  .Jews  to  Muhammad  ;  for  the  Christians,  the  only 
other  possible  source  to  which  they  could  be  attributed, 
bestowed  very  little  attention  in  those  days  on  the  Old 
Testament,  but  in  their  narratives  kept  to  what  is  strictly 


*  Daniel,  xii.  13.  '  Proverbs,  xi.  4.  3  isaiah,  Iviii,  8. 

E 


74  JUDAI3M    AND   ISLAM. 

Christian,  viz.,  the  events  of  the  Life  of  Jesus,  of  His 
disciples  and  His  followers,  and  of  the  multitude  of  subse- 
quent Saints  and  wonder-workers,  which  afforded  them 
abundant  material  for  manifold  embellishments.  The 
Christians,  for  all  that  they  accepted  the  Old  Testament 
as  a  sacred  writing,  and  although  in  those  days  no  doubt 
had  arisen  as  to  whether  or  no  they  were  to  put  the  Old 
Testament  on  a  level  with  the  New  in  respect  of  holiness 
and  divine  inspiration,  a  doubt  which  has  been  brought 
forward  for  example  by  Schleiermacher  in  later  times, — the 
Christians  of  that  period,  I  say,  had  nevertheless  a  more 
lively  interest  in  the  New  Testament,  since  it  was  the 
expression  of  their  separation  and  independence.  The 
Old  Testament  was  common  to  them  and  the  Jews,  and 
indeed  they  could  not  deny  to  the  latter  a  greater  right  of 
possession  in  it,  for  the  Jews  possessed  it  entirely,  and  were 
versed  in  it  even  to  the  minutest  details,  an  intimate 
knowledge  with  which  we  cannot  credit  the  Christians. 
Further,  just  those  points  in  the  Old  Testament  which  were 
specially  suited  to  the  Christian  teaching  are  found  to  be 
scarcely  touched  upon  in  the  Quran ;  thus,  for  instance,  the 
narrative  of  the  transgression  of  the  first  human  pair  is  not 
at  all  represented  as  a  fall  into  sin,  involving  the  entire 
corruption  of  human  nature  which  must  afterwards  be 
redeemed,  but  rather  Muhammad  contents  himself  with  the 
plain,  simple  narration  of  the  fact.  This  may  be  taken  as 
an  instance  to  prove  that  the  narratives  about  persons 
mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament  are  almost  all  of  Jewish 
origin,  and  this  will  be  more  clearly  shewn  when  we  come 
to  details. 

As  we  proceed  to  the  enumeration  of  the  individual 
borrowed  stories,  the  necessity  is  forced  upon  us  of  arrang- 
ing them  in  some  order.  We  have  no  reason  for  arranging 
them  according  to  their  sources,  (Bible,  Mishna,  Gemara, 
Midrash,  etc.)  as  Muhammad  did  not  gain  his  knowledge  of 
these  narratives  from  any  of  these  sources,  but  was  taught 


PATEIAKCHS  :    FKOM    ADAM   TO   NOAH.  lb 

them  all  verbally  by  those  round  him,  and  so  they  were  all 
of  the  same  value  for  him,  and  were  all  called  biblical ; 
furthermore  we  must  pay  no  attention  to  their  contents, 
for  the  narratives  are  not  given  as  supporting  any 
doctrines  of  Islam,  but  are  merely  quoted  as  records  of 
historical  facts ;  and  even  in  those  cases  where  they  are 
intended  to  set  forth  a  doctrine,  it  is  almost  always 
either  that  of  the  unity  of  God,  or  that  of  the  Eesur- 
rection  of  the  dead.  It  appears  therefore  advisable  to 
arrange  them  chronologically,  by  which  means  it  will  be 
most  easy  to  recognize  the  numerous  anachronisms  among 
them.  Either  Muhammad  did  not  know  the  history  of 
the  .Jewish  nation,  which  is  very  probable,  or  the  n§,rration 
of  it  did  not  suit  his  object,  for  only  once  is  the 
whole  history  summed  up  in  brief,l  and  only  the  events 
in  the  lives  of  a  few  persons  are  mentioned.  In  this 
chronological  arrangement  we  shall  have  to  pay  more 
attention  to  the  personal  importance  of  individuals  than  to 
any  changes  in  the  condition  and  circumstances  of  the 
nation,  and  thus  in  this  arrangement  we  shall  have  the 
following  Divisions  :  1.  Patriarchs;  2.  Moses j  3.  The  three 
Kings  who  reigned  over  the  individed  Kingdom,  viz.,  Saul, 
David  and  Solomon ;  and  4.  Holy  men  who  lived  after  them. 


Second  Chapter. 
First  Part. 
Patriarchs :  A. — From  Adam,  to  Noah. 
The  great  event  of  the  creation  of  the  first  man  gave 
occasion  for  much  poetical   embellishment.      Before    the 
appearance  of  Adam,  the  jealousy  of  the  angels,  who  had 
counselled  against  his  creation,  was  roused,  and  God  shamed 
them  by  endowing  Adam  more  richly  with  knowledge  than 
any  of  them.     In  the  Quran  we  have  the  following  des- 
cription :2\"  When  thy  Lord  said  unto  the  angels,  '  I  am 

•  Siira  XVII,  4-8.  "  Sura  II.  28-32. 


76  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

going  to  place  a  substitute  on  earth' ;  they  said,  'Wilt  thou 
place  there  one  who  will  do  evil  therein  and  shed  blood  ? 
but  we  celebrate  thy  praise  and  sanctify  thee.'  God 
answered : '  Verily  I  know  that  which  ye  know  not ';  and  He 
taught  Adam  the  names  of  all  things,  and  then  proposed 
them  to  the  angels,  and  said  :  '  Declare  unto  me  the  names 
of  these  things,  if  ye  say  truth.'  They  answered  :  '  Praise 
be  unto  thee,  we  have  no  knowledge  but  what  thou 
teachest  us,  for  thou  art  knowing  and  wise.'  God  said : 
'  0  Adam,  tell  them  their  names ; '  and  when  he  had  told 
them  their  names,  God  said :  '  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  I  know 
the  secrets  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  know  that  which  ye 
discover,  and  that  which  ye  conceal  ? ' "  The  corresponding 
Hebrew  passage  may  be  thus  translated :  l  "  When  the 
Holy  One,  blessed  be  He !  would  create  man,  he  took 
counsel  with  the  angels,  and  said  to  them  :  '  We  will  make 
man  in  our  image ; '  2  tl^eQ  ^}^qj  g^id  :  '  What  is  man  that 
thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?  3  What  will  be  his  peculiarity  ?  ' 
He  said:  'His  wisdom  is  greater  than  yours.'  Then  He 
brought  beasts,  cattle,  and  birds  before  them,  and  asked  for 
their  names,  but  they  knew  them  not.     But  when  He  had 


1  Midrash  Kabbah  on  Numbers,  para.  19. 

vydh  ma^  1310^22  diss  nJ??3  ]nb  -las  n-^wn  \?b?'?a? 
inapn  ^nb  las  'lata  na  nr  nis  ^3-i.?Tn  '^s  trJ'isi;!  na 
n^l'n^nrj  nsi  nan?n  ntJi  QrJ^^?b  s'^an  D^bt^a  nan!? 
d7^  s-;3t»  713  rVT'  ''"'7  ^^l  '""25?  "9  ^l  '^  V  ni^n 
nian  nt  nitr  ni  nas  \m  na  n?.  ib  law  v:?^  r;???:T 
snj^nb  ns2  ''2«  ib  las  ^m  ng  njps^  ba^  n.n  dto  nr 
ns:  Tjb  'b  's  laaj-na  '^js^i  naisin  ^a  \ns-!53t»  Diw 
'r|''ni''-!3  bab  liis  nriy??  ^;is  n^ni^n^ 

Compare  Midrash   Kabbah    on    Genesis,    para.   8  and    17,   and    also 
Sanhediin  38. 
'  Genesis,  i.  26.  ^  Psalm,  viii.  5. 


ADAM    AND   THE    ANGELS.  77 

created  man  He  caused  tte  animals  to  pass  before  him  and 
asked  him  for  their  nameSj  and  he  replied  :  '  This  is  an  ox, 
that  an  ass,  this  a  horse  and  that  a  camel/  '  But  what  art 
thou  called  ?  '  '  It  is  fitting  that  I  should  be  called  earthy, 
for  I  am  formed  of  the  earth.'  '  And  I  ?  '  '  Thou  art  called 
LoED,  for  thou  rulest  all  Thy  creatures.'  "jFrom  this  arose 
the  other  legend  l  that  God,  after  the  creation  of  man, 
commanded  the  angels  to  fall  down  before  him,  which  they 
all  did  except  Iblis,^  the  devil.  The  legend  bears 
unmistakeable  marks  of  Christian  development,  in  that 
Adam  is  represented  in  the  beginning  as  the  God-man, 
worthy  of  adoration,  which  the  Jews  are  far  from 
asserting.^  It  is  true  that  in  Jewish  writings  great 
honour  is  spoken  of  as  shewn  by  the  angels  to  Adam, 
but  this  never  went  so  far  as  adoration ;  indeed  when 
this  was  once  about  to  take  place  in  error,  God  frustrated 
the  action.  We  find  in  Sanhedrin  29,4  "  Adam  sat  in 
the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  the  angels  roasted  flesh  for  him, 
and  prepared  cooling  wine ";  and  in  another  passage  it 
is  said,5  "  After  God  had  created  man,  the  angels  went 
astray  in  regard  to  him,  and  wanted  to  say  before  him. 


*  Suras  Vir.  10-18,  XV.  28-44,  XVII.  63-68,  XVIII.  48,  XX.  115, 
XXXVIII.  7i-86. 

J       o 

U-«l5^   Oia/SoXo9. 

-  a 

^  The  legend  of  the  devil's  refusal  to  worship  Adam,  given  by  me  as 
a  Christiaa  one,  was  found  by  Zunz  ("  Die  Gottesdienstlichen  Vof 
trage  der  Juden,"  page  291.  Note.)  in  the  MS.  Midrash  of  Kabbi  Moses 
Haddarshan.  who  however  lived  in  the'eleventh  century. 

*  mwTi   "'ps^a  ^""ni    n:^ri  775   12?   2pa  ^itt's-in  nis 

]^^.  lb  ]''232s:n  iba  ib  y^vi 

*  Midcash  Uabbah  on  Genesis,  para.  8. 

••Dsbn  in  wq  o-jwrr  n^?  s^n  "n^na  triij^n  s-jatr  nrtr;^ 
h-^Ti   'n  '->  'rn  r^bv  na  triip  VDsb   -ibsb  nBfp>i  rntt>n 
CIS  s^n©  bsn  ^j?t,1   ns:--Tiri   rba 


78  JUDAISM    AND   ISLIm. 

0  Holy  one !  then  God  permitted  sleep  to  fall  on  him,  and 
all  knew  that  he  was  of  earth."  In  favour  of  the  Christian 
origin  of  this  narrative  we  must  count  the  fact  that  the 
name  used  by  Christians  for  the  devil  is  the  one  used  in 
all  the  passages  referred  to  instead  of  the  general  Hebrew 
name.l  From  this  event  according  to  Muhammad  arises 
the  hatred  of  the  Devil  against  the  human  race,  because 
on  their  account  he  became  accursed  of  God ;  and  so  his 
first  work  was  to  counsel  man  in  the  Garden  of  Eden  2  to 
eat  of  the  tree  of  knowledge.^  In  this  narrative  the 
Devil  is  again  given  his  Hebrew  name,*  and  yet  the  first 
explanation  of  the  temptation  through  the  snake  as  coming 
from  the  Devil  seems  to  be  entirely  Christian,  as  no  such 
reference  is  to  be  found  in  the  older  Jewish  writings  ;  the 
passage  quoted  below  can  only  be  regarded  as  a  slight 
allusion :  ^  "  From  the  beginning  of  the  book  up  to  this 
point  6  no  Samech  is  to  be  found ;  as  soon  however  as 
woman  is  created,  Satan  (with  the  initial  letter  Sin  w  like 
Samech  d)  is  created  also."  Still  we  find  in  a  book  which, 
though  forged,  is  undoubtedly  old,7  the  following  statement: 
!__ 

'    J-rA?^    (Sta/3o\o?)  instead  of  ytL-lf^  (^tti») 

'  This  proper  name  is  never  used  by  Muhammad  in  this  narrative  ; 
ft*  - 
he  uses  throughout  simply  6j^,  which  shows  that  the  Jews  knew  well  the 

distinction  between  the  home  of  our  first  parents  and  Paradise. 
'  Siiras  Vir.  18-25,  XX.  115-127. 

'  Midrash  Babbah  on  Genesis,  para.  17. 

T    •         '  T    T 

6  Genesis,  ii.  21.  nSD'l 
'  Pirke  Rabbi  Eliezer,  xiii. 

TT^I  "i^t»  nsn  n?:?  np;b  t3^a£»at»  bnan  I'wn  bwao  rf)n 
n^n  N^S)   ^5bi  Kin  rj-i-i^   wiipn   s-;3t»  ni^-i^n  bs  ns>-;"i 


THE    FALL   OF   MAN.  79 

"  Samael,  tbe  great  prince  in  heaven,  took  his  companions 
and  went  down  and  inspected  all  God's  creatures ;  he 
found  none  more  maliciously  wise  than  the  serpent,  so  he 
mounted  it,  and  all  that  it  said  or  did  was  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  Samael.  "  l  Thus  this  legend,  even  if  not  entirely 
Jewish,  appears  to  have  been  derived  by  Muhammad  from 
the  .Jews.  In  the  details  of  this  narrative  some  confusion 
is  found  between  the  tree  of  knowledge  and  the  tree 
of  life.  The  former  only  is  mentioned  in  Scripture  as 
prohibited  by  Grod,2  and  to  the  eating  of  that  alone  the 
serpent  incites  Eve.  After  the  transgression  has  taken 
place,  we  find  the  fear  mentioned  lest  men  should  eat  of 
the  tree  of  life  and  live  for  ever.3  Muhammad  confuses 
the  two.  In  one  passage  he  puts  into  the  devil's  mouth 
the  statement  that  men  through  eating  of  this  tree  would 
become  "  Angels,"  or  "  immortal,"  4  but  in  another 
passage  he  mentions  only  the  tree  of  eternity .5  All  the 
rest  of  the  history  of  the  first  human  pair  is  omitted,  and 


rfb"!  -I?.-?  sb  n-z^w  ina?  bai.  I'^bsr  35-51.  nbr  EJnsa  snnb 

bsoD  ba;  inv'^ra  wbs  nbv 

■•  T  -  V  :     -    •  TV  T   T 

'  To  the  same  effect  Muhammad  ben  Kais  (vide  Elpherar  on  Til.  21)  : 

*  ,j-Jj\  i_s>j-*^  J^  W/*^  (^  isaAi  J^  A««J\  i^f^  ^^  itX*iiA  ^  \^ 

"  His  Lord  called  to  him  :  '  0  Adam,  why  hast  thou  eaten  of  that,  when 
I  had  forbidden  it  to  thee  ?'  He  replied,  '  Lord,  Eve  gave  it  tome.'  Then 
said  He  to  Eve  : '  Why  didat  thou  give  it  to  him  ?'  she  replied, '  The  snake 
commanded  me  to  do  it.'  Then  said  He  to  the  snake  :  '  Why  didat  thou 
command  it  f     '  The  devil  ordered  me  to  do  it.'  " 

See  also  Abulfedae  Historia  Anteislamica,  Fleischer's  edition,  page  12. 

«  Genesis,  ii.  17, and iii.  5.     (V^)   ^itt   \3?7i"'    DVbsS    Di'1''':n'l) 

'  Genesis,  iii.  22.    obivb    ""nj 

♦   Sura  VII.  19.  yVili     or     j^jj^\  (j^ 

'  Sura  XX.  118.  JJ^\  Ca^' 


80  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

only  one  event  in  tlie  life  of  Cain  and  Abel  is  depicted. 
This  is  depicted  for  us  quite  in  its  Jewisli  colours.  In  this 
passage,  and  indeed  throughout  the  Quran,  they  are  called 
sons  of  Adam,  but  in  later  Arabic  writings  1  their  names 
are  given  as  Qabil  and  Habil,  which  are  clearly  chosen  out 
of  love  for  the  rhyming  sounds.  The  one  event  mentioned  is 
their  sacrifice  and  the  murder  which  it  led  to.2  Muhammad 
makes  them  hold  a  conversation  before  the  murder,  and 
one  is  likewise  given  in  the  Jerusalem  Targum  3  on  the 
strength  of  the  words  in  Genesis,  "  Cain  said  unto  Abel 
his  brother."  Still,  the  matter  of  the  conversation  is 
given  so  differently  in  each  case  that  we  do  not  consider 
it  worth  while  to  compare  the  two  passages  more  closely. 
After  the  murder,  according  to  the  Qur£n,  God  sent  a 
raven  which  scratched  the  earth  to  shew  Cain  how  to  bury 
Abel.  What  is  here  attributed  to  Cain  is  ascribed  by  the 
Jews  to  his  parents,  and  m  a  Rabbinical  writing  we  find 
the  following  passage :  *  V  Adam  and  his  companion  sat 
weeping  and  mourning  for  him  (Abel)  and  did  not  know 
what  to  do  with  him,  as  burial  was  unknown  to  them. 
Then  came  a  raven,  whose  companion  was  dead,  took  its 


'  See  Abalfeda  Historia  Anteialamioa,  Fleischer's  Edition,  page  12,  for 
Ai>\Ji  ,  J.-jVi.  D'Herbelot  Bibliotheque  Orientale  under  the  heading 
Cabil  calls  attention  to  the  poaaibility  that  in  the  word  Cabil  the 
derivation  from  ^j^  is  kept  to.    Cf .  Genesis,  iv.  1. 

»  Genesis,  iv.  3-9.    Cf.  Sura  V.  30—36. 

'  Commonly  called  Pseudo-Jonathan. 

*  Pirke  R.  Eliezer,  chapter  xxi. 

-vn    t^bi  vby  D"ibaNna-i  □"'aisi  D^:im>  inrs^i  qin  -vn 

T  :  T  T  •    :   -  :     •  •  ■    ;  ;  v  :  t  t  t 

n:ot2fl  V"!*??  ""Ss^"!  'i'^'i^  npb  v-rana   iqs  ib  nac?  iqw 
bt»  inb?:  nj^b    i»a  nwv  "<;«  2-1^3    cin  -law  Qn"':''?b 

HDaM  v^a  ism  ban 

T  T     :  »      VT   T  -    T     ; 


CAIN    AND    ABEL.  8t 

body,  scratched  in  the  earth  and  hid  it  before  their  eyes  ; 
then  said  Adam,  I  shall  do  as  this  raven  has  done,  and  at 
once  he  took  Abel's  corpse,  dug  in  the  earth  and  hid  it." 
In  the  Qur^n  a  verse  follows  1  which,  without  knowledge 
of  the  source  from  which  it  has  come,  seems  to  stand 
in  no  connection  with  what  has  gone  before,  but  which 
will  be  made  clear  by  the  following  explanation.  The 
verse  according  to  my  translation  runs  thus  :  "  Wherefore 
we  commanded  the  children  of  Israel,  that  he  who  slayeth 
a  soul,  without  having  slain  a  soul,  or  committed  wicked- 
ness in  the  earth,  shall  be  as  if  he  had  slain  all  mankind  ; 
but  he  who  saveth  a  soul  alive,  shall  be  as  if  he  had  saved 
the  lives  of  all  mankind."  One  perceives  here  no  connec- 
tion at  all,  if  one  does  not  consider  the  following  Hebrew 
passage :  2  "  VVe  find  it  said  in  the  case  of  Cain  who 
murdered  his  brother  :  The  voice  of  thy  brother's  bloods 
crieth.3  It  is  not  said  here  blood  in  the  singular,  but 
bloods  in  the  plural,  i.e.,  his  own  blood  and  the  blood  of 
his  seed.  Man  was  created  single  in  order  to  show  that 
to  him  who  kills  a  single  individual,  it  shall  be  reckoned 
that  he  has  slain  the  whole  race  ;  but  to  him  who  preserves 
the  liEe  of  a  single  individual  it  is  counted  that  he  hath 
preserved  the  whole  race."  By  this  comparison  it  is  made 
clear  what  led  Muhammad  to  this  general  digression  ;  he 
had  evidently  received  this  rule  from  his  informants  when 
they    related    to    him    this    particular    event.     Another 


'  Sura  V.  35.  '  Mishna  Sanhedrin  IV.  5. 

D"'ps2  Tfn^  '■'■ai  bip  ia  nay?,  vrrs  m  rrnw  ^.P?  ^V2Ki 

bs-ib»p  nns  m???.  las^in   bsjp  TTiabb  ■'Trf.  q-jn  m-i?? 

tt7M  D^i^an  b5i  sba  obiy  ^SM  ^bs?  nwsn  Ybv  nbso 

sba  d^is  n?.n  >ibsi?  a-insn  r'bv  nbsa  bsi-).t?»»a  no« 

'  Genesis,  iv.  10,  not  Q1  (siDgular),  but  "'a'1  (plural).    Compare  the 
translation  of  Oukelos. 
li 


82  JUDAISM    Mm   ISLAM. 

allusion  to  Cain  is  found  in  the  Qurin  in  a  passage  where 
he  is  called  the  man  "  who  has  seduced  among  men."  1  No 
one  else  is  mentioned  in  this  period  excepting  Idrls  2  who, 
according  to  the  commentators,  is  Enoch.  This  seems 
probable  from  the  words,^  "  And  we  uplifted  him  to  a 
place  on  high,"  and  also  from  a  Jewish  writing  in  which 
he  is  counted  among  the  nine  who  went  to  Paradise  alive. 
Jalalu'ddin  brings  this  point  even  more  prominently 
forward :  4  "  He  lived  in  Paradise  where  he  had  been 
brought  after  he  had  tasted  death ;  he  was  quickened 
however,  and  departed  not  thence  again."  He  appears  to 
have  gained  his  name  ^  on  account  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Divine  Law  attributed  to  him.  Elpherar  remarks  :  "  He 
was  called  Idris  (searcher)  on  account  of  his  earnest 
search  in  the  revealed  Scriptures."  It  is  remarkable  that 
in  both  these  passages  of  the  Qurdn^  he  is  mentioned 
after  Ishmael. 


'  Siira  XLI.  92.  (j^iffi^  Ji\  ^jJT 

2  Jm5jj\    Suras  XIX.  57,  58  ;  XXI,  85,  86. 

■"     s 

Elpherar  on  Sura  XIX.  57  says  :  t)^  "'     '^  j  C)»  i^^  -^  t^j 

"  He  is  the  grandfather  of  the  father   of  Noah,  his  name  is  Enoch  ;" 
which  name  Abulfeda    (-Hist.   Anteislamioa  page  14)   spells    ^^is.    and 

expressly  remarks  :  &*«,*-  oU  ^  j\j  ;  (jy  j  SX*^  oVasj   "  With  an  unpointed 

ha,  nnn,  waw,  and  a  pointed  ha;"  and  later  he  adds  (j««»)j\  ub.  Cr^  ^^  i 

a  -    =  _  ,       _c 

'  Sura  XIX.  58.    Ulc  U\X..   sUsu,^.   Compare  Genesis,  v.   24  and  the 

Tract  Dereoh  Erez  cited  in  Midrash  Yalknt,  chap.  XLII. 

*  InMaraocio,     j_3s=>\^  '.iJ^\  tjjj^  y\  Jkso  laLij\   &i^\|_ji  ^^i^  Ji 

W  B;^  (^; 

S  y«jjO\     is  derived  from     ,j-,j     Elpherar  on  XIX.  57.  (j~>i4>\      «    ,. 

«  Suras  XIX.  55,  56  ;  XXI.  85. 


FEOM    NOAH    TO   ABEAHAM.  83 

B.—From  Noah  to  Abraham. 

The  corruption  vchicli'  spread  in  the  time  of  Noah  is  not 
described  with  any  details  in  the  Quran,  and  one  event 
which  is  stated  by  the  Rabbis  to  have  taken  place  at  this 
period  is  transferred  by  Muhammad  to  Solomon's  time, 
to  which  he  considered  it  better  suited,  as  it  treats  of 
angels  and  genii.  The  Rabbinical  passage  runs  thus :  ^ 
"  Rabbi  Joseph  was  asked  by  his  scholars  : '  What  is  Azael  ?  ' 
and  he  answered :  When  men  at  the  time  of  the  Flood 
practised  idolatry,  God  was  grieved  at  it,  and  two  angels, 
Shamhazai  and  Azael,  said  to  him  :  '  Lord  of  the  world,  did 


'  Midr.  Ablikhir  quoted  in  Midr.  Yalknt  Chap.  XLIV. 

^lartr  113  Dnb  las  bwy  ^na  no'i"'  2"^ris  vi^abn  ^bwcB 

:    T  V      't-  V   t  "t  "t-;  -        •••  -      v  t     •     :    -  -:  t 

3!jrna  -i-in  Ti^naDiipn  Ti^r[  mt  m'lar  •■nn's?"!  b^aan  -n> 
■"laian  vasb  •■naw"!  bNti?i  nnaa?  D'^ONba  •^atr  ^lai?  i»a 
toias  na  ^rabii;  riK  nn-istt's  ^^3Qb  :i3naM  i^bn   nbi:?  bt» 

T  V  T  V      T        TT  V  :        '   vT  :  :-T  -:        j  t 

:  T  T  T  ••  ;  -         T         :        v  t         -  t  •■•::■ 

I.  ;  ._.    -  .  _^._  -r;  -r  T  T  II.;-;.  .T 

'  b  '  N  Di«  "'saa  ctrp  □n-'V-n  rin  -is^i  naa  iDbtr  n''H  v-i'n-s. 

TT  ••    :     •  ■     't  -.••:•  TT  V"  V  T  "  T    T        *      V  T  T 

Tfap  T'tr'^pa  ^3W  'n'-w  nw-ini.  ninan  nv  Tnai.  n-itDi.  ^2b  in 
rracj^  nnw  nan  nnat»  hnt  i^a  cnaa  •nmm  ^ti  '  b  '  s 

t:  --  T*--;;-  tt--  vt-  t:  : 

nsato"  ''i-'N  ib  niaH  '^b  •'sattJn  saw  na  i^2^5J  ina  nneoN 

--  ...  t;t  ■  'IT-  -t  t  t"'-t         -;:• 

n5?t»3  s^T-ib  '"la  nbr  nnsaj  to^ba  Qt»n  •'2nabnt»  ir  Ttb 

t    T    :        -     (.   TT  V  T    -  V  T      ;  ••    -  •••:-;■.■  -         ' 

"S^irf^  rrnbvi  ct»  iniw  n-i^sTn  uw  inis  mab  ^mar  nris© 
n-iarn  ia  nass  nt»-ien  Vsin  'n  'a  'pn  -law  nbpbp  t^b'' 

t---;t'*  t;-  t:-'  •  t        't~  ~t  t';;!-  : 

Dbisb  na  ^aw??'  ''I?  ^bbn  n-'aaia  nratp  ra  n^rap")  nab 
sbi  n'lD''  -vntt?  msn  niaa  dv   -ibpbp  T^a  na'^aa  ni?ap3"i 

;  T  TV  TTT  ;  ■  '::'•  ~*  T'~  T;';; 

s-in  n-'ja  ^T^bim   g^wi  nsccai  niai?  pi*^  riN  tciaab  sbai 

T  •  ■  T  '.         :  •   T  :  T  ;  :  r       ■   t  :  •  •.•  ;    -  ;  t 

bc7  7"'t2"'t»an   ''^'^a   bi?!  Q''3i57a5S  --^^a  by  n-n   bstri   s^m 

I  .  .        ;     -  ...  -       ;  .  ;      .  ...  -  -f   T  •-  T";    '  T      ■      ; 

Compare  Yoma  67,  2.  and  Kashi,  Zohar  on  Genesis,  i.  26. 


84  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

we  not  say  unto  Thee  at  tlie  creation  :  '  What  is  man  that 
Thou  art  mindful  of  him  ? '  i  But  He  said:  '  What  shall 
become  of  the  world  ?  '  They  answered :  '  We  would  have 
made  use  of  it.'  '  But  it  is  well-known  to  Me  that,  if  you 
lived  on  the  earth,  lust  would  overcome  you,  and  you  would 
become  even  worse  than  man.'  '  Then  give  us  permission 
to  live  with  men,  and  Thou  wilt  see  how  we  shall  sanctify 
Thy  name.'  '  Go  and  live  with  them.'  Then  Shamhazai 
saw  a  maiden  by  name  Istahar.  He  cast  his  eyes  on  her 
and  said  :  '  Listen  to  me  ; '  to  which  she  replied  :  '  I  will  not 
listen  to  thee  until  thou  teachest  me  the  explicit  name 
of  God,  through  the  mention  of  which  thou  risest  to 
heaven.'  He  taught  her  this  name  which  she  then  uttered 
and  rose  unspotted  to  heaven.  Then  God  said :  '  Because 
she  turned  herself  from  sin,  well!  fasten  her  between 
the  seven  stars,  that  ye  may  enjoy  her  for  ever ' ;  and  so 
she  was  fastened  into  the  Pleiades.  But  they  lived  in 
immorality  with  the  daughters  of  men,  for  these  wore 
beautiful,  and  they  could  not  tame  their  lusts.  Then  they 
took  wives  and  begat  sons,  Hiwwa  and  Hiyya.  Azael  was 
master  of  the  meritricious  arts  and  trinkets  of  women 
which  beguile  men  to  immoral  thoughts."  It  is  evident 
that  this  story  is  alluded  to  in  the  passage  in  the  Quran,2 
where  the  two  angels  Hardt  and  Mdrnt  are  said  to  have 
taught  men  a  charm  by  which  they  might  cause  division 
between   a   man   and   his   wife.3     During    this    state    of 


•  Psalm,  viii.  5. 


'  Siira  II.  96.  ^^^^  j  ci^jjVa 

'  This  connection  and  comparison  whioli  might  well  appear  very  doubt- 
ful, and  which  seemed  even  to  me  at  first  nothing  more  than  a  conjecture, 
receives  full  corroboration  from  that  which  later  Arabian  authors,  quite 
in  harmony  with  the  Mid.  Talkut,  say  about  the  ftngels.  We  find  in 
Maraooius  Prodromi  iv,  82,  the  following  : 

JUi  J-,j3\    ^8»"»W    Juij   r-^^  tr*  r»^  (:>-  ^"^^  «'-^**  '«'V*  J^Ji ) 
uy^jU  J  isjjjU   UUCi  y4jS\  ^  yUXisJ   y*4y\  t>«-^'^  f^"^  \;jta.\  ^jjj  ^ 


FKOM    NOAH   TO    ABRAHAM.  OO 

« 

corruption  o£  morals  Noah  appears,  teacliing  men  and 
seeking  by  exhortation  to  turn  them  from  their  evil 
ways.  He  builds  himself  the  Ark  and  is  saved,  while  the  rest 
of  the  people  perish. l  His  whole  appearance  as  an  admon- 
isher  and  seer  is  not  Biblical  but  Eabbinioal,  and  serves 
Muhammad's  ends  perfectly,  as  Noah  in  this  way  is  a  type 
of  himself.  According  to  rabbinical  writings, 2  Job,  xii.  5 
refers  to  Noah,  "  who  rebuked  them  and  spake  to  them 
words  as  severe  as  flames,  but  they  scorned  him  and  said  : 
'  Old  man,  for  what  purpose  is  this  ark  ?'  He,  however,  said: 
'  God  is  going  to  bring  a  flood  upon  you.' "  Other  particulars 


UjuiVi  W^53  z*^^^  i\j^\  6)*^  (j»  (;>*-=^^  V^y^  ^StA^  ct^K*  (T^^  3iX«  \_4is^ 

>V.».a.-'»  Jii  ts^j^ci-js.  u:.Ji=.y  SjJJ>j!\  uiJjUaJ  \^ — ai  |_jLc  \j\j\  .  ^j 

*  LjjJ\  Jii\  (j^  ij:^\i  \^  Uisi\  ,_jsj\  ti\j*i\  (^\  Jjfci.ay»  j-£  f^  j_jj.aj  jij  jCi. 

"  Mujahid  says :  The  angels  wondered  at  the  wickedness  of  the  sons 
of  Adam,  for  Apostles  had  already  been  sent  to  them  ;  then  their  Lord 
(God)  said  to  them  :  '  Choose  out  two  of  you,  and  I  will  send  them  that 
they  may  judge  upon  earth.'  Then  Earut  and  Marut  were  chosen,  and 
they  judged  righteously,  till  Zahrah  (the  star  Venus,  just  like  the 
Talkutish  "intaDW.  like  "li^DN  the  Persian  »)^  and  the  Greek 
darrjp) ,  In  Job  xxxi.  26  the  Targum  puts  nPiriDN  for  the  Hebrew  lis) 
came  in  the  form  of  a  most  beautiful  woman  and  complained  abont  her 
husband.  They  were  led  astray  by  her  and  lusted  after  her,  but  she  fled 
and  went  back  to  where  she  was  before  ....  Muhammad  says :  '  Tahya 
states  on  another  authority  than  that  of  Mujahid,  that  the  woman  through 
whom  they  were  led  astray  was  a  human  woman.'  The  union  of  these 
two  views  is  to  be  found  in  the  passages  quoted  from  Midrash  Yalkut. 

'  Suras  VII.  57—63,  X.  72—75,  XT.  27—60,  XXII.  43,  XXIII.  23—82. 
XXV.  39,  XXVI.  105-121,  XXIX.  13.  14,  XXXVII.  73-81,  LIV.  9—18, 
LXXI.  1— end. 

'  Sanhedrin  108.  (Comp.  Midrash  Eabbah  on  Genesis,  paras.  80  and 
83,  also  on  Ecclesiastes,  ix.  14.) 

D>i^Qb3  D^tpi7  Qna-:?  nnb  -iomi  Dni«  n^-pia  p'^•^_^^r\  nb  n;nt» 
'  i?rt  cnb  -las  nab  it  nn>n  ]pT  ib  -iian  '"iniM  p-t^a  ^•'rn 

biaan  ni^  DD^b?  N'<2ia  'n  'a 


86  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

also  accord  with  Rabbinical  tradition,  e.g.,  "  The  people 
laughed  at  the  ark,"  l  accords  with  "  They  mocked  and 
laughed  at  him  in  their  words."  "  The  waters  of  the 
Flood  were  hot,"  2  with  "  The  generation  of  the  deluge 
was  punished  with  hot  water."  Still  many  inaccuracies 
and  perversions  are  to  be  found  j  for  instance,  Muhammad 
makes  Noah  to  have  lived  950  years  before  the  Flood,^ 
whereas  this  is  really  the  whole  term  of  his  life  j  and  he 
represents  one  of  Noah's  sons  as  disobedient  to  him, 
and  states  that  this  same  son  did  not  follow  him  into  the 
Ark,  but  believed  himself  safe  on  a  mountain  peak.4  This 
idea  probably  arose  from  a  misunderstanding  of  Ham's 
evil  conduct  after  the  Deluge. ^  Muhammad  also  makes 
out  Noah's  wife  to  have  been  unbelieving, ^  although  he 
is  silent  as  to  wherein  her  unbelief  consisted ;  and  I  can 
find  no  reason  for  this  statement,  which  is  not  men- 
tioned either  in  the  Bible  or  in  the  Eabbinical  writings. 


1  Sura  XI.  40  Cf.  Midr.  Tanohuma,  Section  Noah. 

*  Sura  Xr.  42.  and  XXIII.  27.    j^  jCi^ 

Cf.  Rosh  Haahanah  16.  2.  and  Sanhedrin  108, 

The  Arabic  Commentators  seem  to  me  to  have  quite  misunderstood 
these  paaaages,  since  they  assume  fabulous  references.  Our  explanation, 
which  is  jnatified  by  a,  figurative  interpretation  of  the  words  '  And  the 
oven  glows,'  appears  to  me  sufficiently  confirmed  by  a  comparison  with 
the  Talmudic  utterance.  Also  D'Herbelot  (Bib.  Orient.  Noah,  page  671,) 
understands  ,4j;ja\,U.  in  this  way. 

3  Sura  XXIX.  13.    Cf,  Genesis,  ix,  29. 

*  Sura  XI.  44,  45,  48. 
5  Genesis,  ix.  22  ff. 

The  commentators  actually  call  this  son  Canaan,  m^**^  (compare 
Genesis,  ix.  25  ff  )  although  they,  like  the  Bible,  do  not  reckon  any  son 
of  this  name  in  their  enumeration  of  the  sons,  but  count  these  three 
only,  viz,     li-^i^.  f*^  >  (*^ 

*  Sura  LX  VI,  10. 


reOM    NOAH    TO    ABBAIJAM.  87 

• 

Perhaps  Muhammad  was  misled  by  the  analogy  of  the 
wife  of  Lot,  who  is  mentioned  in  the  same  context.  While 
these  variations  are  due  to  errors  and  to  the  confusion  cf 
different  times  and  events,  others  are  to  be  ascribed  to 
deliberate^  alteration  and  elaboration.  And  of  this  kind 
are  those  details  not  mentioned  in  Jewish  History,  which 
represent  Noah  as  one  occupying  the  same  position  as 
Muhammad  and  speaking  in  his  spirit.  This  applies  partic- 
ularly to  that  which  is  put  into  his  mouth  as  admonisher. 
This  is  the  case  not  only  with  Noah,  but  with  all  who 
appear  in  the  character  of  the  righteous  in  any  evil  age. 
Thus  he  puts  into  the  mouth  of  Luqm^n,  as  a  wise  man 
known  to  the  Arabs,2  words  suitable  to  his  own  circum- 
stances and  opinions,  and  the  same  thing  happens  in  the 
case  of  Noah  and  the  other  preachers  of  Jewish  history 
to  whom  he  alludes.  Noah  although  he  worked  no  miracle, 
was  saved  in  a  miraculous  way,  and  so  Muhammad  cannot 
put  into  his  mouth  the  same  words  which  houses  of  himself, 
as  well  as  ascribes  to  other  forerunners  of  himself  after 
Noah's  time,  viz.,  that  he  is  a  mere  preacher  ;  yet  he  makes 
him  say  everything  which  is  not  clearly  contrary  to  the 
historical  facts  related  about  him.  He  was  only  an  unim- 
portant man,3and  did  not  pretend  to  be  any  one  wonderful 
or  supernatural.4  But  he  was  divinely  commissioned  to 
warn  the  people,  and  for  this  he  asked  no  reward. 5  0 
sancta  simplicitas !  one  would  exclaim  in  considering  this 
last  point,  if  Muhammad  had  written  it  down  with  full 
consideration  of  Noah's  position  as  one  threatening  the 
world  with  punishment,  and  if  it  had  not  been  rather 
that  he  saw  everything  from  his  own  distorted  point  of 


'  The  word  "deliberate"  is  to  be  understood  in  the  sense  already 
sufficiently  explained  in  the  First  Division,  Third  Section,  so  that  we  may 
use  it  from  now  on  without  further  explanatory  comment. 

»  Siira,  XXXI.  11  ff.  3  gura  VII.  61.  «  Sura  XI.  33. 

*  Sura  XI.  31.  and  XXVI,  109. 


88  JUDAISM    AND    ISLIm. 

view,  and  was  determined  to  make  every  thing  accord  with 
his  ideas.  In  another  place  he  goes  so  far  as  to  interpolate 
a  verse  into  Noah's  discourse,  which  is  entirely  character- 
istic of  his  own,  and  in  which  the  little  word  (translated 
"speak")!  actually  occurs,  which  is  always  regarded 
as  a  word  of  address  to  Muhammad  from  God  (or  Gabriel). 
The  same  thing  will  be  noted  further  on  in  the  case  of 
Abraham. 

After  Noah  the  next  mentioned  is  Hud  2  who  is  evidently 
the  Biblical  Eber.3  This  seems  a  striking  example  of  the 
ignorance  of  Muhammad,  or,  as  it  appears  to  me  more 
probable  here,  of  the  Jews  round  about  him.  According 
to  the  Eabbinical  opinion  4  the  name  Hebrew  is  derived 
from  Eber,  but  in  later  times  this  name  was  almost 
entirely  forgotten  and  the  name  Jew  5  -was  commonly  used. 
The  Jews,  to  whom  it  was  known  that  their  name  was 
derived  from  an  ancestor,  believed  that  the  name  in 
question  was  that  in  use  at  the  time,  and  that  the  ancestor 
therefore  was  this  patriarch  Hud.  6  His  time  is  that  in 
which  a  second  punitive  judgment  from  God  on  account 
of  bold,  insolent  behaviour  is  mentioned  in  the  Scripture, 


»  ji     XI.  37.    Of.  XXIX.  19'  2  oys 

3    -153;  «    >-l5r     from     -)53 

Compare  Mid.  Kabbah  on  Genesis,  para.  42. 

"  Abram  was  called  the  Hebrew  because  he  was  descended  from  fiber." 
(Genesis,  xiv.  13.). 
J     >-^!in'<     Yahtidi.     Among  the  Arabs  sometimes  J^  Tahud,  more 

often     oyfc     Hud. 

s  Blpherar  (on  Sura  VII.  63)  gives  along  with  an  incorrect  genealogy 
the  following  correct  one,  jy  j^  *L.  ^^  xSu£^j\  ^^  jJL,  ^^^  and 
the    author     of    the    book    ^_sJ^\   f>ic\  says   directly    "  Hud  is  yW." 

(Mar.  Prod.  iv.  92.) 


TOWEE   or    BABEL. 


89 


and  this  is  treated  of  in  several  chapters  of  the  Quran. l 
In  order  to  have  the  right  to  refer  what  is  said  about  Hud 
to  the  time  of  the  confusion  of  tongues,  or,  as  the  Eabbis 
call  it,  the  Dispersion,^  we  must  adduce  some  particulars 
which  point  to  this  reference,  for  the  statements  are  very 
general  in  their  tenour  and  might  be  referred  to  other 
occurrences.  The  following  verse  ^  possibly  refers  to  the 
building  of  the  Tower  :  "  And  ye  erect  magnificent  works, 
hoping  that  ye  may  continue  for  ever."  The  Arabic  com- 
mentators take  it  that  the  buildings  would  afford  them  a 
perpetual  dwelling-place,  but  the  verse  might  also  mean, 
"  make  by  building  it  an  everlasting  name  for  yourselves." 
The  neighbourhood  is  called  in  the  Qur£n  the  "  Possessor 
of  Pillars.4  In  one  passage^  there  appears  to  be  a  reference 
to  Nimrod,  who  lived  at  this  time  and  in  this  region,  since 
the  children  of  Ad  are  here  reproached  for  obeying  the 
command  of  every  contumacious  hero.^  The  idea  that 
they  were  idolaters,  which  is  brought  up  against  them  in 
all  the  passages  in  the  Quran,  agrees  perfectly  with  the 
Eabbinical  view  expressed  as  follows  :  ^  "  And  it  came  to 


*  Suras  YII.  63—71,  XI.  52—64,  XXII.  43,  XXIII.  33—44,  XXV.  40, 
XXVI.  123— 141,  XXIX.  37,  XXXVIII.  11,  XL.  32,  XLI.  12-16,  XLVI. 
20—26,  L.  13,  LI,  41,  42,  LIII.  50,  LIV.  18—22,  LXIX,  4  -9,  LXXXIX. 
6—9. 

TT   :  - 
3  Sura  XXVI.  129.     yjji&J  ^^^  g>\^  (j^^^  j 

*  Sura  LXXXIX.  6.    jU«3\  ■^\'c>  Cf.  Genesis  xi.  4. 

*  Sura  XL  62.     JuJiCjCi  J^  ^'^  '^f^'i 

Compare  Genesis,  x.  8,  9,  where  Nimrod's  surname  is  always  "1123 

*  D'Herbelot,  under  the  heading  Nimrod,  asserts  that  the  Arabians 
connect  Nimrod  with  the  building  of  the  Tower. 

'  Midr.  Rabbah  on  Genesis,  xi.  2,  par,  38. 
M 


90  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

pass  when  they  journeyed  from  the  beginning  (East), 
that  is  to  say,  when  they  withdrew  themselves  from  Him 
Who  is  the  beginning  of  the  world."  Muhammad  says 
of  these  people  ^  that  they  built  an  (idolatrous)  symbol  on 
every  high  place  in  order  to  play  there  (i.e.  to  practice 
idolatry).  And  the  Rabbis  tell  us  2  that  the  race  of  the 
dispersion  contemplated  building  a  tower  and  putting  an 
idol  on  its  summit.  Resemblances  are  also  to  be  found 
with  reference  to  the  punishment  which  overtook  them. 
Muhammad  tells  us  3  they  were  followed  in  this  world  by  a 
curse,  and  that  they  shall  be  followed  by  the  same  on  the 
day  of  resurrection,  and  the  Rabbis  say  4  that  the  race 
of  the  dispersion  had  no  part  in  the  next  world,  for  the 
twice-mentioned  dispersion  applies  to  this  world  and  the 
other.  In  Muhammad's  treatment  the  essential  point  of 
the  punishment  is  lost  sight  of,  for  instead  of  describing 
it  as  a  simple  dispersion  and  confusion  of  tongues,  he 
speaks  of  an  absolute  annihilation  of  the  sinners  by  a 
poisonous  wind.5  One  sees  at  once  the  mistaken  source 
from  which  this  change  is  derived.  We  recognize  partly 
from  our  knowledge  of  Muhammad's  motives  in  making 
the  alteration,  and  partly  from  the  minuteness  with  which 


1  Sura  XXVI,  128.       y^^^     %^     g»j    Jio     yy^"f      Compare   pHSb. 
to  play,  Exodus,  xxxii.  6, 

ia7M'-i2  mr 

:  TT 

'  Siira  XI.  63,     fciUiiST  ^y'^  £«!  Ujji!  ili  ^_^  ^f^^') 

*  Mishna  Sanhedrin  X.  3.     Genesis,  xi.  8,  9. 

Tiin   nbisa  cnis  'n   v?*!  Vl^n-bj  ■'3Q  bp   ct^is  Dnis 

N3n  Dbirs  'n  □^"'sn  nt»a^ 

*  Suras  XLI.  16,   XLVI.  23  ff.    LI.  41,   LIV.  19,    LXIX.  6  11. 


TOWEE   OF    BABEL.  91 

the  new  punishment  is  described,  which  would  not  have 
been  accorded  to  a  fiction.  It  appears  therefore  that  the 
history  reached  this  development  in  the  mouth  of  tho 
people,  who  delight  in  minute  descriptions  of  punishment. 
The  remaining  deviations  and  additions,  particularly  the 
latter,  are  caused,  as  we  have  already  remarked  in  the  case 
of  Noah,  by  confusion  with  Muhammad's  own  time  and 
person.  This  is  the  case  when  he  transfers  unbelief  in 
the  resurrection  to  the  time  of  Hnd  and  counts  it  among 
the  sins  of  that  time  which  were  worthy  of  punishment,  l 
This  is  seen  too  especially  in  the  great  importance  assigned 
to  Eber  and  to  his  desire  to  turn  the  people  from  their  evil 
ways.  Decided  traces  of  this  are  certainly  to  be  found  in 
Jewish  writings,^  where  we  are  told  that  Eber  was  a  great 
prophet,  who  by  the  Holy  Spirit  called  his  son  Pelag, 
because  in  his  days  the  earth  was  divided  3  (which  Eber 
had  known  beforehand).  Much  also  is  said  of  the  school 
of  Eber,  and  Eebekah  is  said  to  have  gone  there  j  for 
it  is  written  :  "  She  went  to  enquire  of  the  Lord,"  ■!  and 
Jacob  is  supposed  to  have  stayed  there  for  fourteen  years. 
But  of  the  fact  that  Eber  preached  to  the  people,  he  being 
their  brother  (on  which  Muhammad  places  great  stress, 
because  he  himself  was  sent  as  an  Arab  to  the  Arabs) , 
not  a  trace  is  to  be  found,  still  less  of  the  fact  that  he  took 
no  reward  from  them.5  One  point  still  remains  to  be 
cleared  up,  why  the  race  under  discussion  is  called  in  the 


>  Sura  XXIII,  87. 

'  Seder  'Olam  quoted  in  Midrash  Yalkut,  Chap.  62. 

ajipn  n^-l^2  abe  122  DE^-ns  vnnw  inv  n^n  biia  n^33 

P._.  -  -.-  V  :  ■■  V  T'tV  V"  TT  T  -T 

VT?^?   ™V9?  "'"'o;?  ^3   'iw 

'  Genesis,  x.  26. 

*  Genesis,  xxv.  22.  Midr.  Kabbah  on  Genesis,  par.  63.    Also  par.  68.  for 
Jacob's  sojonrn  in  the  home  of  Eber. 

*  Sura  XI,  63,  XXVI.  127, 


92  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

Qur&n  the  people  of  Ad.^  The  commentatorB  state  that  Ad 
was  the  son  of  Uz,  the  son  of  Aram,  the  son  of  Shem,  the 
son  of  Noah ;  and  Muhammad  seems  also  to  have  been  of 
this  opinion,  whence  it  comes  that  he  transfers  the  events 
to  the  land  of  Aram  or  Iram.2  Nevertheless  it  seems  to 
have  come  about  chiefly  from  the  fact  that  all  these  occur- 
rences are  described  with  an  Arabian  colouring,  and  so 
they  were  attributed  to  Arab  tribes,  amongst  which  an 
ancient  extinct  one  had  the  name  of  Ad ;  3  perhaps  in  it 
there  is  also  an  etymological  reference  to  a  "  return"  to 
the  early  evil  conduct  of  the  generation  of  the  Deluge.  In 
another  passage  there  is  an  allusion  to  this  occurrence,* 
where  the  fact  itself  is  brought  forward  much  more  in 
accordance  with  the  Biblical  account,  but  quite  without 
specification  of  time  or  persons :  "  Their  predecessors 
devised  plots  heretofore,  but  God  came  into  their  building 
to  overthrow  it  from  the  foundation,  and  the  roof  fell  on 
them  from  above  and  a  punishment  came  upon  them  which 
they  did  not  expect."  On  this  Blpherar  remarks :  5  "  These 
are  Nimrod,  the  son  of  Canaan,  who  built  a  tower  in  Babel 
in  order  that  he  might  mount  to  heaven" ;  and  further : 
"  And  when  the  tower  fell  the  language  of  men  became 
confused,  and  so  they  could  not  finish  it ;  then  they  spoke 
seventy-three  languages,  on  this  account  the  city  was 
called  Babel  (confusion),  before  this  the  language  of  men 
was   Syriac."      The   Eabbis,   too,  assert  that  before  this 


2  Sui'a  LXXXIX.  6,     ^^ 

a 
'  Poc.  Spec,  p.  3, 

♦  Sura  XVI.  28. 


'        oU i\  ^J\  •J*-aJ  J^Wj   C;-=i^  tS^  y^**^  tH  •^))*^   f**; 

y^Otf.^.      ^'IXij     \j»Kr>     iS^ji     ^yi!\  (^     ^J^i\^^     (J^     CiJJLjJ     Cj J\     Sao-     U3  f 


TOWEE    OF   BABBL.  93 

men  spoke  in  Hebrew,  but  afterwards  in  seventy  languages. 
Jalalu'd-din  says  the  same  thing,l  and  adds  that  Nimrod 
built  the  Tower  "  in  order  that  he  might  mount  out  of  it 
into  heaven  to  wage  war  with  the  inhabitants  thereof."  2 
But  the  identity  of  this  narrative  with  that  of  Hnd  and  Ad 
is  no  more  accepted  by  Abulf  eda  3  than  it  is  by  Elpherar 
and  Jalfi,lu'd-din,  even  on  the  view  that  Hud  is  the  same 
as  Eber.  Although  the  colouring  of  this  narrative  as 
given  in  the  Qurin  differs  much  from  that  of  the 
Biblical  account,  yet  the  identity  of  the  two  can  be 
shown  by  putting  this  and  that  together,  and  by  ex- 
plaining the  way  in  which  the  individual  differences 
arose.  But  in  the  case  of  another  narrative  which 
follows  this  one  in  almost  all  the  passages  of  the  Qurdn,* 
it  is  very  diflBcult  to  find  out  the  subject  of  which  it  treats 
and  the  Bible  characters  to  which  it  refers.  This  narrative 
is  about  Samud,^  which  like  Ad  is  an  ancient  extinct  Arab 
tribe,6  to  whom  their  brother  Salih  was  sent  when  they  fell 
into  sin.''  Salih  is  said  to  have  exhorted  the  Samndites 
to  righteousness  and  to  have  commended  to  them  a 
certain  she-camel  as   especially  under  divine  protection ; 


I  Maraco.  on  the  passage. 

*  \^\  JjUJ  !.U--J\  fj\  /Um  J*-»s3 

^  Hist.  Anteial4mica,  pp.  18  and  20. 

*  Except  in  Suras  L.  12,  and  LXIX.  4,  where  it  precedes.  In  the  former 
of  these  two  passages  it  precedes  the  story  of  the  Midianites  also,  and 
thus  no  chronological  order  is  followed.  In  Suras  LI.  43  and  LIII.  51,  it 
actaally  precedes  the  story  of  the  Deluge,  and  in  Sura  LXXXV.  18, 
Pharoah  is  placed  before  Samud  on  account  of  the  rhyme, 

^  Jk*»    Samud,   ^La    Silih. 

'  Poc.  Spec,  p.  8. 

'  The  passages  which  treat  of  this  are  the  following  : — Suras  VII. 
71—78,  XI.  64—72,  XXII.  43,  XXV.  40,  XXVI.  141—160,  XXVII.  46—55, 
XXIX.  37,  XXXVIII.  12,  XL.  32,  XLI,  12—18,  L,  12,  LI.  43—46,  LIII. 
51,  LTV,  23—33,  LXIX.  4-6,  LXXXV.  18,  LXXXIX.  8,  XCI.  11—16. 


94  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

he  even  bade  them  share  water  with  her.'  But  the  unbe- 
lievers of  his  time  (according  to  one  passage  2  only  nine  in 
number)  hamstrung  her^  and  so  divine  punishment  over- 
took them.  I  find  no  similar  occurrence  in  Jewish  writings, 
but  the  likeness  of  the  name  points  to  Shelah  3  who  how- 
ever, as  the  father  of  Bber,  would  have  deserved  mention 
before  him.4  On  the  whole,  the  word  is  so  general  in  its 
meaning  of  "  a  pious  man  "  that  we  cannot  treat  it  here 
with  certainty  as  having  been  originally  a  proper  name.5 
Perhaps  the  story  of  the  houghing  is  founded  on  the 
words  in  Jacob's  blessing  of  his  sons,''  and  the  sharing 
of  the  water  on  the  etymology  of  the  name  Samnd.? 
Moreover  Samrid  was,  according  to  the  commentators, 
the  son  of  Gether  the  son  of  Aram,  the  son  of  Shem, 
the  son  of  Noah,  which  fits  in  fairly  well  with  the  date 
already    assigned  to   Shelah. 8      It  is  however  impossible 


'  Sura  LIV  28,  XCI.  12. 
2  Sura  XXVir.  49. 

'  riytiJ  See  Genesis,  x.  24.  This  is  also  D'Hei'belot's  view.  See  his 
Bib.  Orient,  under  S41ih. 

*  IsmA'fl  ben  'Ali  asserts  however  that  SAlih  lived  after  Hud.  (Maracc, 
Prodr,,  iv.  93). 

*  Later  Arabians  call  Shelah  also  gJL.  as  in  the  passage  quoted  above 
from  Elpherar,  who  gives  however  a  different  genealogy  for  SAlih  in  his 
comment  on  Sura  VII.  11.  Still,  in  a  copy  of  the  Samaritan  Arabic 
translation  of  the  Pentateuch  nbtt?)  is  translated  by  c'"'.  (Compare 
De  Saoy  in  Eichhorn's  Bihliothelc  der  BiU.  titer.,  X,  pp.  47,  110,  111.) 

«  Genesis,  xlix.  6.     "litiJ    !nj717    D3!£-l3!| 
'  From  U  '<  to  demand  water." 

°  The      y^,aJ^  s^^^fe^^  mentioned  in  Sura  XV.  80  are  supposed  to  be  the 

same  as  the  Samtidites,  as  Elpherar  also  says  j  but  this  opinion  has  no 
foundation  and  appears  improbable,  because  in  this  passage  where  chrono- 
logical order  seems  to  be  observed,  the  stories  of  Abram  and  the  Angels, 
of  Lot  in  connection  with  Abram,  and  of  the  Midianites  are  given  earlier. 


ABRAHAM    TO    MOSES.  95 

for  me  to  give  any  more  exact  explanation  from  Jewish 
writings. 

C- — Abraham  to  Moses. 

Though  the  saints  mentioned  earlier  bore  some  likeness 
to  Muhammad,  and  though  their  condition,  so  similar  to 
his  own,  encouraged  him  as  well  as  verified  his  statements, 
yet  Abraham  1  was  his  great  prototype,  the  man  of  whom 
he  thought  most  highly,  and  the  one  with  whom  he  liked 
best  to  compare  himself  and  to  make  out  as  one  with  him- 
self in  opinion.  Abraham's  faith  2  is  that  which  is  preached 
in  the  Qur£n.3  He  was  a  believer  in  the  unity  of  Grod.4 
He  was  neither  Jew  nor  Christian  for  it  is  written :  ^ 
"  Abraham  was  not  a  Jew,  nor  a  Christian,  but  he  was  a 
believer  in  the  unity  of  God,  given  up  to  God  (a  Muslim) ."  ^ 


*  ^\^\  *  E.  '  S<ira  XVI.  124. 

*  ^°n.t:  Sura  II.  129,  III.  60,  VI.  79,  XVI.  121,  124. 

*  Sura  II.  134.    it^  U~^  'Ji  f^  ]  ^]j^  S^  Uj^'  ^V^^  ,^U^U 

*  On  this  BaidhAwi  has  the  following  : 

"  The  Jews  and  the  Christians  disputed  about  Abraham,  and  each 
party  believed  they  could  count  him  on  their  side.  They  appealed  to 
Muhammad  and  thereupon  came  this  revelation.  The  meaning  is,  that 
Judaism  and  Christianity  first  came  into  existence  by  the  sending  of  the 
Law  through  Moses  and  the  Gospel  through  Jesus."  That  this  is  the 
Jewish  view  is  shown  by  the  following  passage  : — 

-1H7S  spy  -lawa?  Pibs  n-iinn  bs  nt<[  na^ns  Qn-i:?N  D»p 

"bipa  an-ias  vovj 

•     '       :  T    T  ;    -  -    T 

"  Our  forefather  Abraham  observed  the  whole  Law,  for  it  is  written 
(Genesis,  xxvi.  5.):  "Because  Abraham  obeyed  My  voice,  and  kept 
My  charge,  My  commandments,  My  statutes  and  My  laws."  (yoma,. 
xxviii.  2). 


96  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

He    is    represented    as    the    friend    of    God,l  and  this  is 

his    name  throughout  the  Bast.2     Abraham's    importance 

and  the  rich  legendary  material  concerning   him,  which 

Judaism  offered,  lead  us  to  expect    much    about    him    in 

the  Qurin,  and  our  expectation  is  not  disappointed.     It  is 

to  him  that  the  founding  of  the  Ka'bah  is  traced  back.3 

He  is  supposed  to  have  lived  in  the  Temple,*  and  to  have 

composed  books.5     This  opinion  is  also  held  by  the  Eabbis, 

many    of    whom   attribute   to    Abraham    the    well-known 

cabalistic   and  undoubtedly  very  ancient  Sepher  Jazirah. 

Passing  to  the  events  of  his  life,  we  first  come  across  the 

beautiful  legend  of  his  attaining  to  the  true  knowledge  of 

God.     We  are  told  also    how  he  tried   to   persuade  his 

father  and  his  people  thereto.     A  special  instance  of  this 

was  when  he  destroyed  the  idols,  and,  putting  the  staff  into 

the  hand  of  the  largest,  attributed  the  action  to  him.     He 

sought  thus  to   convince  the  people,  who  quite  perceived 

the  impossibility   of  the  idols  having  done  it,  since  they 

could  not  move,  but   they  were  not  thereby  persuaded. ^ 

Abraham  is  represented  as  praying  in  vain  that  his  father 

might  be  released  from  the  punishment  of  hell.^     We  are 

told  too  that  the  people,  embittered  by  Abraham's  conduct 

towards  the  idols,  wanted  to  have  him  burnt  alive,  but  that 

he  was  rescued  from  that   fate  by   divine   intervention.^ 

The  whole  story  is  taken  from   the  Rabbinical  writings, 

where  we  read  as  follows. 9     "  Terah  was  an  idolater  :  once 


>  m  JjLs.  '  Sdra  17.  124.      Iji  f^^\j>\  m  j«j\ . 

3  Sura  II.  119  ff.  *  Silra  XIV.  40.  *  lxXXVII.  19. 

°  Siiraa  VI,  74-82,  XIX.  42—51,  XXI.  52—69,  XXII.  43,  XXVI.  69- 
105,  XXIX.  16—23,  XXXVII.  81—95,  XLIII.  25-28,  LX.  4—6. 
">  SuraB  IX.  115,  XXVI.  86—104,  LX.  4.    Sunna  395. 
"  Suraa  II.  260,  XXI.  69-74,  XXIX.  23—27,  XXXVII.  95—99. 
'  Midrash  Rabba  on  Genesis,  para.  38, 

nnn^N^  a^trin  -inwb  pea  ^qt  in  n\r\  Q'^ab^b  i?^  m.n 


ABRAHAM    TO   MOSES .  97 

he  went  away  and  left  Abraham  to  sell  his  idols.  When- 
ever a  buyer  came^  Abraham  asked  him  his  age.  If  ho 
replied,  I  am  fifty,  or  sixty  years  old,  Abraham  said :  '  Woe 
to  the  man  of  sixty  who  desires  to  worship  the  work  of  a 
day,  so  that  the  buyer  went  away  ashamed.'  l  Once  a  woman 
came,  with  a  dish  of  wheat  and  said, '  Here,  put  this  before 
them ; '    but  Abraham  took  a  stick  and  beat  down  all  the 


rrb  -laH  mni  i5r.'![  ^V'^  ^^^  i5  ''0«  ^}U  vnnri  -15b 
npi  rritr  is  ptrnn  -12  nb  -lasi  njqi  ns  1^2^  nias  ns 
i3Dab  •'sni  rnti?  12  mm  Miaa  s:innb  nb  •'i  nb   -«« 

-  ;   ■    :         -  T        I      •   •  -  T -:  -  t;  -  :  -  ••  -  t 

snriM  sin  nns  lat  m  ib  Tibrn  u??3na  ^l\Tl^  •'ai-*  inb 

^~>Xl  'iJ^  «0  ^^.  ^l»y.  ^^°'^:  '=13''?  ^lU  "^T?  i^p^rt? 
s^b-ips  ^inb^b  limnsn"!  pit?  sd^hs  no?  di?  Vin'^aiiT 
N-i^2S  sns5.  753  i'in"'3''3  niqi  «2-ii  sts  SD^ipa  nn^ii 
sin  nns  Trsa  -iq33  na  'b  's  ins  tinb  "r5S  7a  rrb  i^^j 
^lil  'frb  wn  ''b  nnasi  nbb'^  trr?  Niq  rrb  s^-'S'^  snns 
VII  "'aiP  bD'-s  S3y  laN  VI  "P:  TifT'»"!i?^  riani-j  pn^aii? 
spbpa  np?  ]in''3;3  niqi  sai  ^in  d,?  •'aii?  bs^s  s:y  las 
^b"!  'b  's  i^3S  r^lV  "'?  n^?5  "^*^  '^?  '^  V  Visiani. 
nap?  'b  's  ibaab  nipa^  nnp:  -las  r\>BW  na  fyits  nrj^tp;! 
nbb3  b  's  s-fl2  rs^^l  *<t^^  "'?^?1  ^^'J^y  '^  '^^  ^"P^V 
12P3  'b  's  s;a  ]>v^^  '^??5?^  "'?.9?  1?  °^  ''^  '¥  ^t'5^  i|.^? 
13D3  'b  's  S33S  -iinai  sn^-ib  lao:  's  's  'b  's  sjjx^b 
ns  i"<ba  ns  sn^i  bnp'^  str;^  -13b  ispai.  'b  's  snmb 
oina  'TT5''bt»a  13s  nn  -I'isb  sbs  niqrit?7a  •'a'^s  •'ay  ""sntpa 
nn-ias    it'   ^laaa   Tib-^a"-!   ib    mnntsa    nnsa?   nbs  sa-'i 

T  T ;  •*  "T  V  •  '  :      •  " ;  V    .       .     •  T       .  T  v:  t     : 

biaa"!  trsn  lEJnpb 

'  Abnlfeda  (Hist.  Anteisldmica,  page  20)  says  : 

"  Azar  the  father  of  Abraham  made  idols  and  served  them  and  bade 
Abraham  sell  them,  bat  Abraham,  said  :  '  Who  would  buy  that  which 
harms  him  and  does  him  no  good  ?'  " 

N 


98  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

idols,  and  put  the  stick  into  the  hands  of  the  largest  idol. 
When  his  father  returned,  he  said,  '  Who  has  done  this  ?' 
On  which  Abraham  replied,  '  Why  should  I  deny  it  ?  '  A 
woman  came  with  a  dish  of  wheat  and  bade  me  set  it  in 
front  of  them.  I  had  scarcely  done  so  when  each  wanted 
to  eat  before  the  other,  and  the  greatest  beat  them  all 
down  with  the  stick  which  he  had  in  his  hand.  Terah 
said :  '  What  art  thou  inventing  for  me  ?  Have  they  then 
understanding  ?  '  Abraham  replied.  '  Do  thine  ears  not 
hear  what  thy  mouth  says  ? '  Then  Terah  took  him  and 
gave  him  over  to  Nimrod,  who  said :  '  We  will  worship 
fire.'  Abraham  said :  '  Rather  water,  which  extinguishes 
fire.'  Nimrod  replied  :  '  Water  then.'  'Rather  the  cloud 
which  carries  water.'  '  The  cloud  then.'  '  Rather  the  wind 
which  scatters  the  cloud.'  '  The  wind  then.'  '  Rather 
men,  who  endure  the  wind.'  Nimrod  at  this  became  angry 
and  said :  '  Thou  art  only  making  a  speech.  I  worship 
fire  and  will  throw  thee  into  it.  The  God  whom  thou  dost 
worship  may  come  and  save  thee  out  of  it.'  Abraham 
was  then  thrown  into  a  glowing  furnace,  but  was  saved 
from  it."  The  intercession  for  his  father  is  not  men- 
tioned in  Jewish  writings ;  and  that  this  was  fruitless, 
yea  that  Abraham,  arriving  at  a  clearer  understanding, 
desisted  from  his  attempt,!  seems  to  directly  contradict 
the  Jewish  view  as  expressed  in  the  following  passage. 2 
"  By  the  words,  thou  shalt  go  to  thy  fathers  in  peace,  it  was 
shown  to  Abraham  that  his  father  was  a  partaker  in  eter- 
nal life."  Further,  a  Rabbinical  saying  3  declares  as  a 
general  rule  that  "  the  son  makes  the  father  clean,  but  not 
the  father  the  sou."     But  Muhammad  very  often  combats 


'  Sura  IX.  115.  ^  Midraeh  Rabba  on  Genesis,  para.  38. 

pbn  V3Hb   t£7.';t^  i-it»3  Dibt»3  ^''jninfe?  bit.  sinri  nj^ss"] 

See  Genesis,  xv.  IB.      «an     nVwb 
3  Sanhedrin  104.     WIS    •'3JJ3    «b    W3S    N2N    i3Tt5    Sna 


ABRAHAM   TO   M03ES.  99 

this  view  and  the  similar  one  that  the  merits  of  ancestors 
count  for  good  to  their  posterity.^  For  example  he  says  : 
"  That  people  (the  Patriarchs)  are  now  passed  away  ;  they 
have  what  they  gained  and  ye  shall  have  what  ye  gain,  and 
ye  shall  not  be  questioned  concerning  that  which  they  have 
done."  2  That  Muhammad  brings  forward  a  dialogue  be- 
tween Abraham  and  the  people,  where  the  Midrash  has  one 
with  his  father  only,  is  explained  by  the  fact  that  Abraham 
is  intended  to  be  a  type  of  Muhammad,  and  so  it  is  neces- 
sary that  he  should  be  represented  as  a  public  preacher. 
Another  circumstance  which  is  mentioned  in  the  Qurdn, 
viz.,  that  Lot  became  a  believer  with  and  through  Abraham,^ 
may  possibly  have  arisen  from  a  passage  in  the  Midrash 
immediately  following  that  quoted  above,  which  says  that 
Haran  the  father  of  Lot  was  at  first  irresolute,  but  turned 
to  Abraham's  opinion  after  the  deliverance  of  the  latter. 
Haran  however  failed  in  the  ordeal  of  fire  to  which  he  was 
then  subjected.  The  idea  of  Lot's  conversion,  however,  is 
chiefly  derived  from  the  account  given  of  his  subsequent 
life,  in  which  he  shows  himself  to  be  a  pious  man ;  and 
it  is  probably  for  this  reason  that  Muhammad  connects 
him  with  the  event  just  related.  Muhammad  appears 
sometimes  to  have  so  confounded  himself  with  Abraham 
that,  in  the  middle  of  speeches  ascribed  to  the  latter,  he 
indulges  in  digressions  unsuitable  to  any  but  himself,  and 
thus  falls  from  the  part  of  narrator  into  that  of  admonisher. 
In  one  passage  4  a  long  description  of  Hell  and  Paradise  is 
found,  and  in  another ,5  the  declaration  that  those  who  came 
before  had  also  been  charged  with  imposture.  No  doubt 
Abraham  might  have  said  this  with  reference  to  Noah, 
Hud  and  S41ih;  still  the  words  here  seem  rather  forced 
into  his  speech,  and  indeed  in  one  verse  we  find  the  word 
"  say  "  which  is  to  be  regarded  in  the  Qur^n  as  the  stand- 


'    mas  mat         '  Sura  II,  128,  135.        ^  g^^as  XXI.  71,  XXIX.  26. 
'*  Sura  XXVI.  88—104.  *  Sura  XXIX.  17—23. 


100  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

ing  address  of  God  (or  Gabriel)  to  Muhammad.l  Thia 
view  renders  it  unnecessary  to  adopt  the  desperate  expedi- 
ent of  Walil,  who  supposes  a  transposition  of  verses,  or  an 
interpolation.  The  true  explanation  is  rather  Muhammad's 
entire  identification  of  Abraham  with  himself.  Further, 
he  is  not  content  with  making  Abraham  preach  against 
idolatry,  he  represents  him  also  as  teaching  the  doctrine 
of  the  Eesurrection  of  the  dead.2  The  lack  however  of  full 
certainty  about  this  doctrine  3  caused  Abraham,  according 
to  the  Muhammadan  view,  to  pray  for  a  tangible  proof  of 
it,  and  then  was  vouchsafed  to  him  what  the  Rabbis  call  4 
the  "  covenant  between  the  divided  pieces."  5 

He  was  convinced  through  the  fact  that  the  divided 
birds  came  together  again  and  became  living,^  a  view 
which  is  foreign  to  Judaism.  How  Muhammad  came  to 
call  Abraham's  father,  (whose  name  is  given  in  the  Bible  as 
Terah,^  Azar  8  is  at  first  sight  not  clear,  but  is  completely 
explained  when  we  consider  the  source  ^  of  his  informa- 
tion, namely  Eusebius.  In  his  Church  History,  Eusebius 
calls  him  Athar  10  which  is  an  easy  transition  from  Thara, 


I  Compare  above  on  Noah.  ^  S<iras  II.  260,  XXVI.  81. 

^  Baidhawi  says  on  Sura  II.  262  : 

"  It  is  said  that,  after  Nimrod  had  said  :  '  I  make  alive  and  I  kill, 
(II.  260),  Abraham  answered  :  '  Quickening  is  brought  about  by  the  return 
of  the  spirit  to  the  body.'  Nimrod  replied  :  '  Hast  thou  then  seen  that  ?  ' 
Abraham  could  not  answer  in  the  aflSrmative  and  had  to  pass  over  to 
another  argument.  On  this  he  prayed  to  the  Lord  tor  some  revelation, 
in  order  that  his  mind  might  bo  easy  about  an  answer  to  this  question,  if 
it  were  put  to  him  again." 

*      D''-in3n  ^"iSl  re-;?  '  Genesis,  xv.  9.  £f.  *  Siira  II.  262. 

'  ni^n  Siira  VI.  74.    _jj\      9  Pointed  out  by  Maraoc  Prodr.,  iv.  90. 

'A.dap  from   ^apa,  hence  Aiabio.    jj* 


ABRAHAM   TO    MOSES.  101 

and  then  the  Greek  Athar  was  easily  converted  into  the 
Arabic  Azar.l  The  reason  which  is  given  by  some  Arabic 
commentators  2  is  ridiculous.  They  maintain  that  Azar  is 
like  Y4zzar,3  and  that  this  means  :  4  "0,  perverted  one, 
O,  erring  one ; "  and  Abraham  is  supposed  to  have  thus 
addressed  his  idolatrous  father.5  We  now  pass  on  to  the 
more  mature  married  life  of  Abraham  and  come  to  his 
meeting  with  the  angels,^  whom  he  receives  as  guests.'^ 
Abraham  took  them  for  Arabs,  was  much  surprised  that 
they  did  not  eat  and  stepped  back  in  fear,  whereupon  they 
announced  to  him  that  he  would  have  a  son  and  told  him 
also  of  the  coming  destruction  of  Sodom.  In  one  passage 
of  the  Talmud  8  we  read  :  "  They  appeared  to  him  nothing 
else   but   Arabs ; "    and    in  another  passage  9  it  ia   said 


'  According  to  the  Tirikh  Muntakhab,  Azar  was  the  father  of  Tharah 
(D'Herbelot  Bib.  Orient,  under  Abraham,  page  11). 

'  Vide  Maraoo.  on  the  passage,  'jjU  *  JU  U  gj**  \i 

'  But  later  Arabs  know  the  right  name  5)\j  ,  too,  though  strange  to 
say  whenever  they  speak  of  Abraham  they  use  the  name  jj\  ;  but  when 
on  other  occasions  they  mention  Abraham's  father,  they  call  him  by 
the  other  name.  Thus  Elpherar  on  Sura  VII.  78  :  jjjij  y^  t)\)^  (:>*  ^^ 
A*ei^j\  (-i\  (^\  The  last  (^\  here  refers  again  to  Lot,  (which  is 
shown  by  the  manner  of  writing  ^^\  with  an  alif)  just  as  later  Abraham 
is  called  the  ^c  ^  uncle  of  Lot.  Also  on  Sura  XXI.  71.  Elpherar  hag 
the  following  :  UgJ  yVS" j  ,«*fc\j}\  ^\  y»   t)\)^ )  Cj^   t>*   (:j\)^  t)<  ^^  fy 

Attention  is  more  rarely  called  to  the  fact  that  both  names  are 
the  same.  See  Elpherar  on  Sura  XXXI.  11  wherein  giving  the  genealogy 
of  Luqmin.  He  says  jj'^  ysi.  cjVj.  See  also  Abulfeda  Hist.  Anteisldmica, 
pp.   18  and  20. 

^  Sura  XI.  72.  Uuj  ,  on  which  Elpherar  remarks :  &SJW<  J-jSW  'i^j\ 
"  By  messengers  he  means  Angels." 

'  Genesis,  xviii.  Suras  XI.  72-79,  XV.  51-61,  XXIX,  30-.32,  LI.  24-88. 

8  Qiddnshin  62.     I3^''::-^l?b   sbs   ib    !1013    t^b 

8  BabaMezia,86. 2.  -ibaMi  HKiab  ^ni;  n-i.^n  •<?Mba 

>iritt5i  >ib3S!^  nn?  r^ii-^^  sa^s  n^!:?  trnyi  Wi'ib?  'ib5M  onb 


102  JUDAISM    AND    ISlIm. 

"  The  angels  descended  and  ate.     They  ate  ?     No,  but  it 
appeared  as  though  they  ate  and  drank."     There  is  only 
one  error  to  be  found  in  the  account  as  given  in  the  Qur^n. 
The  doubt  as  to  whether  in  the  advanced  age  of  the  pair 
a  son  could  come  into  the  world  (which  in  other  passages 
and  in  the  Bible  is  put  into  the  mouth  of  Sarah)  is.  here 
uttered  by  Abraham,  but  in  very  mild  words. l     It  is  true 
that   in   the    other    Biblical   account   of   the   promise   to 
Abraham,  he    himself   is  represented  as  doubting  God's 
word.2     In    other    passages    the    position    of   words   and 
clauses  might  give  rise  to  many  errors,  if  we  did  not  know 
the  story  better  beforehand  from  the  Bible.     Thus  in  one 
passage  ^  the  laughter  of  Abraham's  wife  is  given  before 
the  announcement  is  made,  which  leads  the  Arabic  com- 
mentators to  manifold  absurd  guesses.     Blpherar  by  the 
side  of  these  explanations  (many  of  them  quite  wanting  in 
truth)  gives  the  right  one  in  the  following  words :  *  "  Bin 
'Abb^s  and  "W^hib  say :  '  she  laughed  from  astonishment 
that  she  should  have  a  child,  for  both  she  and  her  husband 
were  of  a  great  age.'     Then  the  verse  was  transposed,  but 
it  ought  to  run   thus :     '  And  his   wife   stood   while  We 
promised  him  Isaac,  and  after  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  then  she 
laughed.'  "     It  might  seem  that  this  son  who  was  promised 
to  Abraham    was    with  deliberate  forgery  identified  with 
Ishmael,  because  he  is  regarded  as  the  ancestor  of  the 
Arabs ;    and  so  too   the  ensuing  temptation  5  connected 
with  the  sacrifice  of  his  son  is  made  to  refer  to  Ishmael. 


1  Sura  XV.  54  fE.  "  Genesis,  xv!i.  17.  '  Sira  XI.  74. 

B^JkfS   j-iW\j    ^Aa»!^  ^Jt!■   &i^\     Q}}^  J^\      \^   (jicj   Ig^^j    (^j  \^ — , 
'  This  is  referred  to  in  general  terms  in  Sura  II.  118,  thus : 
Cf.  Mishna  Aboth.  v,  8. 


^:^2H  nm2N  nsana  ni:T'D3  nnws 

■T  tt:~  t":-  ;•  tT~; 


ABRAHAM    TO   MOSES.  103 

G-round  for  this  acceptation  is  given  in  another  passage^l 
when  after  the  dispute  about  the  idols  has  been  related, 
we  read  from  v.  99  as  follows :  "  Wherefore  We  acquainted 
him  that  he  should  have  a  son  who  should  be  a  meek 
youthj  and  when  he  had  attained  to  years  of  discre- 
tion   Abraham  said  unto  him  :  '  0,  my  son  !  I  saw 

in  a  dream  that  I  should  offer  thee  in  sacrifice.' "  He 
declared  himself  ready,  on  which  Abraham  heard  a  voice 
telling  him  that  he  had  already  verified  the  vision  ;  and  a 
noble  victim  ransomed  him.  And  then  the  passage  con- 
tinues :  2  "  And  We  rejoiced  him  with  the  promise  of  Isaac, 
a  righteous  prophet ;  and  We  blessed  him  and  Isaac  ;  and  of 
their  offspring  were  some  righteous  doers,  and  others  who 
manifestly  injured  their  own  souls."  That  the  announce- 
ment of  Isaac  first  appears  here  is  a  proof  that  the 
preceding  context  3  refers  to  Ishmael.  It  is  therefore 
evident  that  according  to  Muhammad's  representation  the 
sacrificial  action  was  performed  on  Ishmael,  and  further  on 
this  will  be  shown  more  in  detail.  But  it  is  not  clear  that 
the  announcement  of  the  angels  refers  to  him,  seeing  that 
in  one  of  the  three  places  where  the  same  word  4  is  used 
of  this  angelic  announcement,  it  is  explicitly  applied  to 
Isaac.  That  the  angels  had  a  two-fold  mission — (1)  to 
Abraham,  in  order  to  show  him  his  fatherhood  and  the 
destruction  of  Sodom,  and  (2)  to  Lot,  in  order  to  remove 
him  from  Sodom  before  the  destruction  was  accomplished, 
is  Biblical  and  Muhammad  follows  the  Bible  narrative. 
We  have  already  mentioned  that  Lot  is  supposed  to  have 


>  Sura  XXXYII.  99—114.  =  Sura  XXXVII.  112,  US. 

_     isuj  o    -     -  -  '.      r—    ''T-  i-5n n  °'(T  '       1®  -    '  -  S     -'■-''    "- - 

*  ^;yt^  <s_.iJ  ^It^  y— «y. 
3  As  also    islt  and    U»aj  j   in  v.  113. 
*    'Jj,  Sura  XI.  74  ;  Of.  other  two  passages,  Sura  XXXVII.  99  and  112. 


104  JUDAISM    AND    ISlIm. 

become  a  believer  through  Abraham.  The  visitation  of 
the  angels,  which  is  related  in  Genesis,  xix.  1 — 27,  is 
mentioned  in  several  passages  in  the  Qur^n.l  On  the 
whole  the  narrative  is  fairly  true,  but  the  details  are  not 
entirely  free  from  embellishment.  For  example,  in  some 
passages  2  the  warning  addressed  to  the  people  of  Sodom  on 
account  of  their  unchaste  use  of  men  is  treated  quite 
separately  from  the  narrative  of  the  angels,  and  Muham- 
mad makes  out  that  the  angels  told  Lot  3  and  even 
Abraham  4  beforehand  that  Lot's  wife  should  not  be  saved. 
The  unbelief  of  Lot's  wife  receives  particular  notice  in  one 
passage,^  while  the  destruction  of  the  cities  is  mentioned 
in  many  passages. ^  Muhammad  especially  attributes  to 
Lot  the  distinguishing  mark  common  to  all  preachers,  viz., 
that  they  ask  for  no  reward.^ 

It  has  already  been  remarked  that,  according  to  Muham- 
mad's showing,  Ishmael  *  was  the  son  whom  Abraham  was 


1  Suraa  VII.  78—83,  XI.  79-86,  XV.  61—78,  XXII.  43,  XXVI.  160—176, 
XXVII.  55—60,  XXIX.  27-35,  XXXVII.  133-137,  LIV.  33—39. 

2  Compare  especially  Sura  XXIX.  27—30. 

^  Suras  XI.  83,  XXIX.  82.  According  to  the  reading  ciii5\j/.\  in  the 
Ace.  (Sura  XI.  83),  Lot  did  not  even  once  ask  her  to  accompany  him, 
but  left  her  with  the  people  of  Sodom.  This  reading  is  not  only  adopted 
by  Hinckelmann,  but  by  almost  all  the  Arabic  commentators  quoted  in 
Elpherar ;  which  reading,  as  he  remarks,  is  confirmed  by  the  variant 
reading  of  Ben  Mas'ud,  who  puts  the  word  u£\;\jv«\  before  S,. 

*  Suras  XXIX.  31,  XV.  60.  «  Sura  LXVI.  10. 

^  S6ra  XXV.  42,  and  other  passages.        '  Sura  XXVI.  164. 

*  On  the  passage  quoted  above  (Sura  XXXVII.  101)  Elpherar 
remarks  as  follows : 

"  The  learned  among  the  Muslims  are  divided  about  the  lad  whom 
Abraham  was  commanded  to  sacrifice  j  whereas  the  people  o£  the  Book 
on  both  sides  (Jews  and  Christians)  are  agreed  that  he  was  Isaac,  and 
common  people  are  at  one  with  them."  Many  commentators  are  then 
quoted,  who  also  share  this  opinion.     J;*«...\  y»   (jp/A   J^  j    "  Others, 


ABRAHAM    TO   MOSES.  105 

commanded  to  sacriSce ;  and  the  reasons  have  been  given 
which   persuaded   Muhammad  to  represent  Ishmael  as  a 


however  say  that  he  was  Ishmael,"  and  for  this  opinion  the  authorities 
are  now  cited : 

y^  ^Si  Sy»\  ^x .]\  &«/•  A1>  Uii  ^.jl-.    f)^  Sljj Iwfi  dJyiJ  y^yiJ)  (^  ET^^ 

6j*E  f^i*!)  y\  j_jlc  Jjii  U-j  j\ja_.U  sUjJu-i  J(^  j;jjjk*!\  iai  ^^  t^j^^  "^ 

>-->^s«s  ^jU»-^  Ajj  y^j  tjW-.U  sUyi-j  jjA  ijy^  ^  JU  (_5!Uj  (Ji3\  yU  Uij\  j 

"  Both  views  are  supported  by  the  words  of  Muhammad.  Those  who 
maintain  that  Isaac  was  the  one  sacrificed  prove  it  from  Sura  XXXVII.  99  • 
'  We  brought  him  the  joyful  news  that  he  should  have  a  meek  son.' 
And  when  he  was  grown  up,  then  God  commanded  Abraham  to  offer  up 
him  who  had  been  announced  to  him.  But  we  do  not  read  in  the  Quria 
that  any  son  except  Isaac  was  foretold  to  him,  as  it  is  written  in  the  Sura 
entitled  Hud:  'And  we  announced  to  him  Isaac' — Sura  XI,  74.  Those 
however  who  maintain  that  Ishmael  was  the  one  sacrificed  prove  it  from 
the  fact  that  the  announcement  of  Isaac  comes  after  the  completion  of 
the  story  of  the  sacrifice,  when  we  read  for  the  first  time :  '  And 
we  rejoiced  him  with  the  promise  of  Isaac,  a  righteous  prophet.' — 
Sura  XXXVII.  112.  This  shews  that  the  sacrificed  person  was  another 
than  Isaac.  (The  same  view  is  given  in  detail  by  Jalilu'd-din  as  quoted  by 
Maracc.)  Further  it  is  said  in  Sura  Hud  (XI.  74)  :  '  We  promised  him 
Isaac  and  after  Isaac,  Jacob.  As  he  had  announced  Isaac,  so  he  also 
announced  to  him  Isaac's  son  Jacob.'  How  could  he  then  have  commanded 
the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  when  he  had  promised  seed  through  him  ?'  This 
last  proof  is  truly  not  to  be  ranked  very  high,  for  a  similar  contradiction 
in  Holy  Scripture  in  the  case  of  Genesis,  xxi.  12,  and  Genesis,  xxii.  would 
then  have  to  be  explained.  Beyond  the  first  proof  adduced,  there  is  no 
necessity  either  for  this  argument,  or  for  still  another  argument  which 
immediately  afterwards  is  cited  in  the  commentary,  viz.,  that  the  horns 
of  the  ram  are  preserved  in  Mecca,  the  dwelling-place  of  Ishmael.  It 
will  have  been  noted  that  in  the  text  I  have  independently  decided  in 
favour  of  the  view  that  Muhammad  believed  that  it  was  Ishmael  whose 
sacrifice  was  ordered  of  God. 

Doubtless  all  Arabian  authorities  would  have  come  to  this  same 
conclusion,  had  not  the  Jews  and  Christians  expressed  thair  opinion  so 
decidedly  in  favor  of  Isaac  (in  which  they  were  followed  by  the  common 
0 


106  JUDAISM    AND    ISlIm. 

very  righteous  man,l  to  include  him  in  the  ranks  of  the 
patriarchs  and  prophets,^  to  mention  him  as  the  righteous 
son  of  Abraham,^  and  to  make  out  that  he  laid  the  founda- 
tion stone  of  the  Ka'bah  in  connection  with   his  father .4 


people).  This  fact  prevented  many  from  giving  to  the  text  of  the  QurSn 
Bnffioiently  impartial  consideration,  and  hence  led  them  to  abandon 
Mu5jammad'B  real  view.  The  method  by  which  these  attempted  to 
weaken  the  proof  for  the  opposite  opinion  is  clear  from  Elpherar's  com- 
ment on  Sura  XXXVII.  112  : 
ixcUo  \y^  L^  j^ls!"'^  S.^\  Sjbfc  Juo  wAo  JU  J;.ir.»,  ,A  p-tA^^  ij**  (t^^) 

"  He  who  takes  it  that  Ighmael  was  the  one  sacrificed  explains  that  it 
was  after  this  event  that  Isaac  a  prophet  wag  promised  to  Abraham  as 
a  reward  for  his  obedience  ;  he  who  takes  it  that  Isaac  was  the  one 
aaorificed  explains  that  it  was  only  the  prophetic  gift  of  Isaac  which  was 
announced  to  Abraham.  Akhrama  in  the  name  of  Ibn  'Abbas  explains 
tliat  Isaac  was  announced  to  his  father  twice,  once  before  his  birth  and 
again  at  the  attainment  of  the  prophetic  gift."  In  the  following  verse, 
however,  which  upholds  our  view  still  more  strongly,  Blpherar  gives 
an  erroneous  explanation  of  one  part  of  the  verse,  and  about  the  rest 
maintains  a  significant  silence.  Thus  he  explains  lUlc  as  follows : — 
&jS.\  ^  *sii\;j\  i4^  (T^.  "  T^^^i  is  to  say,  to  Abraham  in  his  children  ;  " 
but  the  word  Wga, j^  which  is  inexplicable  on  this  interpretation  of 
&^  he  does  not  explain  at  all.  In  the  legends  of  Isl4m,  as  Elpherar  has 
already  remarked  in  his  comment  on  the  word  |«4i,  Isaac  is  almost 
without  an  exception  spoken  of  as  the  one  led  to  sacrifice.  So  also  in 
Elpherar  on  Sura  XII.  36,  where  Joseph  relates  his  history  to  his  fellow- 
prisoners,  and  on  Sura  XII.  86,  where  mention  is  made  of  a  letter  written 
by  Jacob  to  the  king  who  was  keeping  his  sou  in  prison.  Here  Isaac  is 
always  called  iii\  »*>  J  "  The  sacrificed  of  God."  And  when  Jacob  in  the 
course  of  the  letter  (quite  according  to  the  version  of  Sepher  HayySshSr) 
alludes  to  the  special  protection  of  God  enjoyed  by  his  family  he  says  : 

"As  for  my  father,  both  his  hands  and  his  feet  were  bound,  and  the 
knife  was  put  to  his  throat,  but  God  ransomed  him."  Compare  also 
Abulfeda  Hist.  AnteisUmica,  page  22. 

>  Suras  XIX.  55,  56,  XXI.  85,  86.  '  Sura  XIV.  41. 

2  Suras  II.  130,  1.34,  III.  77,  VI.  86,  XXXVIII,  48.  *  Sura  II.  119. 


ISHMAEL   AND    ISAAC. 


107 


Tkis  view  is  certainly  not  Jewish,  but  at  the  same  time  it 
is  not  contrary  to  Judaism,  for  the  Eabbis  tell  us  ^  that  by 
the  utterance  :  "  Thou  shalt  be  buried  in  a  good  old  age 
(Genesis,  xy.  15.)  God  showed  Abraham  that  Ishmael 
would  repent."  And  in  the  Talmud  it  is  said  2  that  Ishmael 
repented  during  his  father's  life-time.  From  his  habit  of 
reckoning  Ishmael  among  the  patriarchs,  Muhammad  fell 
into  the  error  of  counting  him  as  an  ancestor  of  .Jacob. 
Thus  in  one  passage  ^  he  says  :  "  The  God  of  thy  fathers, 
Abraham  and  Ishmael  and  Isaac,"  which  Baidhawi  attempts 
to  explain  in  the  following  manner  ;  4  "  Hq  counts  Ishmael 
among  his  ancestors,  connecting  him  with  the  father — the 
grand-father  also  is  the  same  as  the  father — and  as 
Muhammad  says.  The  uncle  is  a  part  of  the  father.  Then 
pointing  to  'Abbas,  his  uncle,  he  said.  This  is  the  survivor 
of  my  forefathers." 

As  he  hereby  transfers  to  Ishmael  the  actibn,  which  as 
the  most  worthy,  is  attributed  by  the  Jews  to  Isaac,  viz., 
readiness  to  be  sacrificed,  the  latter  remains  simply  a  pious 
man,  about  whom  there  is  little  to  relate  and  who  is  quite 
destitute  of  all  legendary  adornment.  In  consequence  of 
this,  Isaac  appears  only  in  the  lists  of  the  patriarchs,  and 
almost  always  in  those  passages  where  Abraham's  deliver- 
ance from  the  fire  is  mentioned  and  also  his  reward  for 
his  piety.  In  these  passages  Muhammad  following  more 
the  popular  tradition  mentions  Isaac  and  Jacob  but  not 
Ishmael. 


T         ;  V  "  T   :  •  V  :    •  t  t     -•   :  --it' 

Mid.  Eab.  on  Genesis,  para.  38. 

»  Baba  Bathra  16.    V:?«   "'.^(l?   n2!ltrri    ilbv   bsjJajf?"; 

'  Sura  II.  127. 

*  i%^\   <iJc    ii^   »->SVi^  -^^^^^   '^'^  WiJ*'   i^W^   o^   Js«*-^  J^cj 
*  ^\)\  iJu  \ jut  lUc  <sl3\  j_yo,  (j»^\  ^y  JU  US'  <i*}\  jio  J=.jl\  ^  fX^\j 


108  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

We  are  now  struck  by  the  strange  confusion  whicli 
seems  to  have  existed  in  Muhammad's  mind  about  Jacob. ^ 
He  seems  to  have  been  uncertain  whether  he  was  Abra- 
ham's son,  or  his  grandson,  the  son  o£  Isaac.  While  there 
is  no  passage  which  says  explicitly  that  he  was  Abraham's 
son,  yet  this  idea  is  conveyed  to  all  who  have  not  learned 
differently  from  the  Biblical  history.  In  the  angel's 
announcement  2  it  is  said,  "  after  Isaac,  .Jacob;  "^  and  in 
other  passages  *  we  read :  "  We  gave  to  him  {i.e.  to 
Abraham)  Isaac  and  Jacob."  In  the  Sunna,  however, 
Joseph  is  called  clearly  the  grandson  and  Jacob  the  son  of 
Abraham  .5  Although  these  passages  do  not  prove  the 
point  absolutely,  yet  those  passages  which  can  be  brought 
forward  in  support  of  the  opposite  view  are  much  less 
powerful.  For  if  it  must  be  allowed  that  in  two  passages  ^ 
Abraham  and  Isaac,  and  in  one  of  these  Jacob  also,  are 
mentioned  as  the  forefathers  of  Joseph,  we  can  also  shew 
another  passage^  where  Ishmael  is  mentioned  as  a  fore- 
father of  Jacob  without  any  continuous  genealogy  having 
been  given.  And  further,  since  in  the  passage  last  cited 
Abraham,  Ishmael  and  Isaac  are  counted  as  the  fathers 
of  Jacob,  it  is  clear  from  the  mention  of  Ishmael  among 
the  others  how  great  was  the  confusion  which  reigned  in 
Muhammad's  mind  about  Jacob's  parentage. 

We  by  no  means  assert  that  Muhammad  took  Jacob  for 
the  son  of  Abraham,  but  it  is  evident  that  the  relationship 


1  .  _•■««;  ^  Sura  XI.  '74.     >..  <tn.»;  (3jar».\  s'^j.  i^^ 

'  The  Arabic  commentators,  who  may  not  and  will  not  nnderstand 
these  words  as  we  do,  are  obliged  to  seek  some  other  reasons  for  the 
unsuitable  allusion  to  Jacob.     Thus  Elpherar  says  :— 

"It  was  announced  to  her  that  she  would  live  till  she  saw  her 
son's  son." 

*  Suvas  VI.  84,  XIX.  50,  XXI.  12,  XXIX.  26. 

*  Snnna  398  and  400.  '  Sura  XII.  6,  38.  '  Sura  II.  127, 


JACOB.  109 

between  the  two  was  not  clear  to  him.  This  error  did 
not  spread ;  on  the  contrary,  the  later  Arabs  were  better 
acquainted  with  these  relationships.  Thus,  e.g.,  Zamakh- 
shari  saysi^  "It  is  related  of  the  prophet  that  he  said, 
'  If  you  are  asked,  who  is  the  noble  one  ?  '  answer  :  '  The 
noble  one,  the  son  of  the  noble  one,  the  son  of  the  noble  one, 
the  son  of  the  noble  one  is  Joseph,  the  son  of  Jacob,  the  son 
of  Isaac,  the  son  of  Abraham.' "2  But  this  is  no  testi- 
mony to  the  full  certainty  of  Muhammad  himself,  for  often 
the  traditions  spread  among  the  later  Arabs  are  more  correct 
than  those  given  in  the  Quran,  as  we  said  before  in  the 
case  of  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac.  Only  a  little  is  given  of 
Jacob's  life.  There  is  an  allusion  to  his  wrestling  with  the 
Angel  in  the  following  words :  3  "  All  food  was  allowed 
to  the  children  of  Israel  before  the  revelation  of  the 
Law;,  except  what  Israel  (as  he  is  here  called) 4  forbade 
himself."  This  is  evidently  an  allusion  to  the  Biblical 
passage  where  the  prohibition  against  eating  the  sinew  of 
the  thigh  5  is  nientioned,6  which  Baidh^wi''  also  gives,  but 
assigns  a  wrong  reason  for  it.  Beyond  this  allusion  and 
the  history  of  Joseph,  in  which  he  is  also  involved  and 
which  we  will  give  later  on,  the  only  other  thing  told 
about  Jacob  is  his  admonition  before  his  death.     This  is 


>  On  Sura  XII.  4. 
^^^  ^/J\  ^^\  f^./i\  V/i  ^jS3^  ^^  J-J  \s\  <Uc  m  J^  ^^\  ^^^ 

(See  de  Saoy  Anthologie  Graramatioale,  125). 

s  Elpherar  has  nearly  the  same  words,  with  the  addition  however  of  a 
long  chain  of  traditions. 

3  Siira  III.  87.     i~^  Jc  Jf\J-}  'fj^  ^ 

*  Israel  is   s^y*}     BaidhSwi. 

'    ntDSn    T'a  *  Genesis,  xxxii,  33.  '  L.jJ\  ^^  s 


i,c 


110  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

given  in  accordance  with  rabbinical  sources  as  follows  :  ^ 
"  And  Abrabam  commanded  this  to  his  sons,2  even  to 
Jacob  :  '  My  children,  verily  God  hath  chosen  this  religion 
for  you,  therefore  die  not  unless  ye  also  be  resigned.' 
Were  ye  present  when  Jacob  was  at  the  point  of  death  ? 
When  he  said  to  his  sons,  '  Whom  will  ye  worship  after 
me  ? '  they  answered :  '  We  will  worship  thy  God  and 
the  God  of  thy  fathers  Abraham  and  Ishmael  and  Isaac, 
one  God,  and  to  him  will  we  be  resigned.'  "  We  find 
something  similar  in  the  Eabbinical  writings  :  3  "At  the 
time  when  Jacob  was  leaving  the  world,  he  called  his 
twelve  sons  and  said  to  them  :  '  Hear  your  father  Israel,^  is 
there  any  doubt  in  your  hearts  about  God  ?  '  they  said : 
*  Hear  Israel  our  father,  as  in  thy  heart  there  is  no  doubt 
about  God,  so  also  there  is  in  ours ;  but  the  Lord  is  our 
God,  the  Lord  is  one.'  5  Then  he  spoke  out  and  said : 
^  Praised  be  the  name  of  his  glorious  kingdom,  for  ever.'  "  6 
The  sons  of  .Jacob  are  not  individually  mentioned,  but  they 
appear  in  the  list  of  the  Patriarchs  as  "  the  tribes,"  ''  so 
called  because  of  the  subsequent  division  into  tribes ; 
Joseph  8  alone  enjoying  an  honorable  exception.     Besides 


'  Sura  II.  126—7.  °  Compare  perhaps  Genesis,  xviii.  19. 

'  Midr.  Rab.  on  Genesis,  para,  98,  and  on  Deateronomy,  para.  2. 

n\3E;b  N-jij   Dbwrr  p   -iq?3   n2>::«   3p5^   n;nt^   n^tra 
cJ"*   Nato    D3''3M    bsnto"'    bN   TODD   nnb   -ibn   vaa    -iir3> 

T  ••  *.■•":  •■    T  .      •  V  ;      ■  V   T  -T  TT  T    T 

\^-\b\  rop  ib  inps  s^n  ijna  triij^rr  b^  rii7;bria  naaaba 
^"|«  "ns  'n  '2  '  y)r\  bv  n;ybqa  ?j?b5  X'^xd  d^s  -la^ns! 
aJ-iQ  s!in    fi«    iq^   'n   sia^'ribN   "n    Nb«   npbna    ^23b5 

*  Genesis,  xUx.  2.  *  Deuteronomy,  vi.  4. 

^  Comp.  the  two  recensions  of  the  Jerusalem  Targum  on  Deuteronomy, 
vi.  4 ;  also  Tract  Pesaohim,  page  56. 


JOSEPH.  Ill 

being  alluded  to  in  one  other  passagOji  Joseph  forms  the 
theme  of  almost  the  whole  of  the  twelfths  Sdra,2^  which 
is  named  after  him.  This  Sura  contains  thB^narrative 
given  us  in  Ggnesis!^  with  many  abbreviations  it  is  true,  but 
also  with  many  additions  and  alterations,  which  must  be 
pointed  out.  We  must  first  mention  the  additions  which 
are  derived  from  Jewish  legend.  Among  these  is  the 
statement  that  Joseph  was  inclined  towards  Potiphar's 
wife,  but  that  a  sign  warned  him  from  her.*  The  Eab- 
binical  comment  on  the  words  "  He  went  into  the  house 
to  do  his  work"  5  runs  as  follows  :  6  "  Both  intended  to 
commit  sin  j"  and  on  the  words  "  She  caught  him  by  his 
garment  saying,  '  Lie  with  me,'  "  Eabbi  Yohinin  remarks, 
"  Both  had  got  on  to  the  bed,  when  the  form  of  his  father 
appeared  to  Joseph  at  the  window  and  said :  "  Joseph, 
Joseph,  one  day  the  names  of  thy  brethren  will  be  graven 
on  the  stones  of  the  Ephod,  also  thine ;  wilt  thou  that  it 
shall  be  effaced?" 7  The  fable  that  the  Egyptian  women 


1  Sura  XL.  86.  '  Sura  XII.  4—108, 

'  Genesis,  xxxvii.  9 — 86  and  chapters,  xxxix  to  xlvi. 

*  Sura  XII.  24.     i^j  yUy  ^J\J  y\  2^3  V«  ^j 

5  Genesis,  xxxix.  11.  *  Sotah,  XXXVI.  2. 

>^-i  -i»N  inpsba  nitsyb  nn>pr\  whji   mn  di'^n?  ^ri':') 
-ibsb   i^?33   :int»Bnrii    ^a^gna   nnny.   -innb   dn^saJ    i^jiv 
nr!»   nrii«5  wip'^V.  nn'^aa?  rrmh  -ibst^  labip  ■^isv  nnpD? 
ripii  pp'v  ib  -)»N  libna  ib  rr^sna^  '(''?«  bi»  sap.;;'?  nns^s 
Tjj'iTi  Dn"'3i3  nriMi  -liSM  ""S^s  b?  ^nri?^t»  "^V^i  VTOV. 

'  Blpherar  in  his  comment  on  the  verse  qnoi>ed  gives  some  of  these 
particulars  : 

"  It  is  said  on  the  authority  of  Ben  ■  Abbis  that  he  said  he  had  undone 
his  girdle  and  approached  her  with  a  sinful  purpose."    jii\  ^  SoUi  JUi 


112  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

mocked  at  Potiphar's  wife,  were  invited  in  by  Her,  and  in 
contemplating  Joseph's  beauty  ^  were  so  absorbed  that  they 
cut  their  own  hands,  is  found  in  an  old  Jewish  writing  2 
which,  though  not  genuine,  is  certainly  very  ancient,  and 
is  written  is  very  pure  Hebrew.  This  work  is  sometimes 
referred  to  in  the  Midrash  Yalkut  under  the  name  of  "  The 
Great  Chronicle."  3  l^  an  old  Jewish  German  translation 
however,  it  bears  another  title.^  It  is  this  translation  which 
I  have  before  me  as  I  write,  and  for  this  reason  I  vsill  not 
quote  the  actual  words.5    Also  the  discussion  about  the 


"  Ketada  and  tie  greater  number  of  the  commentators  say  that  he  saw 
the  form  of  Jacob,  who  said  :  '  0  Joseph,  though  thy  name  is  written 
among  the  prophets  yet  thou  behavest  like  the  foola.'  " 

^  Elpherar  on  xii.  81,  agreeing  with  the  Sepher  Hayyashar,  gives, 
contrary  to  Wahl's  forced  interpretation,  the  correct  meaning  as  follows  : 

"  They  out  themselves  with  the  knife  which  they  had  in  their  hands, 
thinking  they  were  cutting  the  orange,  but  they  did  not  feel  the  pain 
on  account  of  their  absorption  in  the  contemplation  of  Joseph." 

*  An  allusion  to  this  fable  is  found  in  a  passage  from  the  Midrash 
Abhkir  quoted  in  the  Midr.  Talkut,  chapter  146, 
The  Qurdn  story  is  seen  to  be  still  more  like  the  narrative  in  Sepher 

HayySshSr,  wHen  one  adds  the  following  details.  The  word  \Xs/»  (verse 
81)  comes  from  tiT  (viii)  to  lean  against,  like  the  Eabbinical  niWD 
from  TSG  to  support,  prop ;  and  like  the  Hebrew  5DJ3  from  230 
it  signifies  a  meal,  not  on  account  of  the  new  strength  and  support  which 
food  gives  (to  which  one  might  easily  be  led  by  the  expression  27  ^pp> 
compare  especially  Psalm,  civ.  15),  but  on  account  of  the  oriental  method 
of  leaning  against  supports  at  meals,  as  Elpherar  rightly  observes  : 


JOSEPH.  113 

tearing  of  tlie  clothes,  whether  they  were  torn  in  front  or 
at  the  backj  l  is  found  in  the  same  way  in  the  Sepher 
Hayyashdr.  In  the  words,  "  and  a  witness  bore  witness,"  2 
which  we  here  do  not  take  strictly  according  to  the 
meaning  of  the  context,  but  rather  in  the  sense  of  an 
"  arbitrator  decided,"  3  others  see  an  allusion  to  a  witness 


"  Several  Arabic  eommentatord  say  that  \X;o»  means  food,  because 
the  people  when  they  sit  eating  lean  against  pillows.  Therefore  food  is 
called  by  way  of  metonomy  \S^."  On  this  word  the  same  Elpherar 
farther   comments   as  follows ;      bJ\    (^S >    \ii:i^    j\, iJ\    ^    \A   • 

"In  the  copy  of  Shuwaz  \S^  is  written  with  a,  vowelless  te(cu). 
Opinions  are  divided  as  to  the  meaning  of  this  word.  Ben  'Abbas  says  it 
is  an  O'-ange,  Muj^hid  asserts  the  same  thing.  Some  say  an  orange  is 
thus  called  in  Abyssinia.     Dhuhak  says  it  is   the  Indian  fruit  Zumaward. 

'Akr  says  i^Xx^  js  every  thing  which  is  cut  with  a  knife.  Abu  Zaid 
the  Christian,  says  that  whenever  anything  is  out  with  a  knife  it  is  called 
by  the  Arabs  cdx/»,  since  uM,*  and  cau>  with  mim  (j«)  and  be,  (v_>)  meg-n 
among  the  Arabs  cutting."  According  to  the  reading  cibw  which  some 
adopt,  it  would  mean  an  orange  or  Ey\,  and  we  are  told  expressly  in 
Sepher  Hayyash&r  that  Joseph's  mistress  offered  this  fruit  to  the  women 
visiting   her.     Now   our  reading   seems  to   me  the  right   one,    and   the 

meaning  given  to  cds^  very  doubtful,  for  the  Arabic  commentators 
themselves  are  much  divided  in  opinion,  and  their  explanations  are 
derived  only  from  the  passage  itself,  as  often  h.ippens.  Nevertheless 
from  their  words  this  much  is  clear,  that  the  whole  legend  as  it  is  found 
in  the  above-mentioned  Jewish  book  has  passed  over  to  the  Arabs,  so  that 
later  commentators  have  tried  to  discover  every  detail  in  the  words  of 
the  Quran. 

1  Sura  XII.  25.  ^  I&U.  J^i  ^  Siira  XII.  26. 

^    A^U  *S^  .    So  also  Elpherar. 

P 


114  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

who  was  present  at  what  occurred  between  Joseph  and  the 
woman,  and  some  of  the  commentators  quoted  in  Elpherar 
express  themselves  quite  in  harmony  with  the  Sepher 
Hayyashar  as  follows  :  1  "  Sa'id  Ben  Jubair  and  Dhuhak 
say  it  was  a  child  in  the  cradle  which  God  permitted  to 
speak.  This  is  the  tradition  of  the  Uphite  commentator 
according  to  'Abbds."  In  the  Sepher  Hayyashar  it  is  also 
asserted  that  there  was  present  a  child  of  eleven  months 
who  till  then  could  not  talk,  but  then  attained  to  speech. 
But  there  is  a  difference  in  that  the  Jewish  book  makes  the 
child  confirm  the  utterance  of  Joseph,  while  the  Arabic 
commentator  puts  into  its  mouth  the  decision  about  the 
rent  clothing,  which  other  Arabic  writers  reject  as  highly 
unsuitable.  Many  commentators  say  that  this  was  no 
child,2  l3ut  rather  a  wise  man  full  of  penetration.  It  follows 
from  this  that  Muhammad  either  mixed  the  two  legends 
inappropriately,  or  else  that  the  second  one  came  later 
into  Arabic  tradition  and  was  read  by  the  Arabs  into 
the  words  of  the  Quran.  The  words  3  which  Wahl 
translates:  "But  the  devil  would  not  allow  it"*  that  he 
(the  cup-bearer)  thought  of  him  (Joseph),"  are  explained 
by  the  following  passage  :  ^  "  The  talk  of  the  lips  tendeth 
only  to  penury,^  because  although  Joseph  reminded  the 


2  a=.j  yV^ijS  U<-5  yij   ^5  wUSj  .^.U^j  ^/^}  (:>~-«'5\  JU^ 

3  Sura  XII.  42.     6^]^S  yM^l  ii-jU 

*  Wahl  does  not  explain  what  *J)  means  here. 

(Midr.  Rabbah  on  Genesis,  para.  89.)   n"'pj    D^'^I3P 

*  Proverbs,  xiv.  23. 


JOSEPH. 


115 


cup-bearer  twice  1  that  he  should  rernember  him^  yet  he 
had  to  remain  two  more  years  in  prison  ;  for  it  is  written, 
'  And  it  was  after  two  years.'  "  2  The  seeking  of  protection 
from  the  butler  is  here  regarded  as  sinful,  and  therefore 
Muhammad  says :  "  And  Satan  made  him  (Joseph)  forget 
the  remembrance  of  his  Lord  (God)/'  in  that  he  trusted 
not  in  God  but  in  man.3  In  the  same  Snra*  Jacob 
recommends  his  sons  to  enter  by  different  gates  j  in  like 
manner  we  read  in  the  Eabbinical  writings  5  that  Jacob 
said  to  them :  "  Do  not  enter  by  the  same  door."  6 
The  statement^  that  the  brothers  said,  when  they  found 
the  cup  in  Benjamin's  sack  :  "  If  he  be  guilty  of  theft  his 
brother  hath  also  been  guilty,"  is  evidently  an  erroneous 
change  in  the  words  of  a  passage  found  in  the  Midrash 
quoted    above,8  according   to   which   they   said,   "  See  a 


'  Genesis,  xl.  14.  ^  Genesis,  xli.  1. 

^  Elpherar  has  the  following  : 
yj  JU  i}j3  5j^j  yUai-iJ\  4l_oU  SjJjkaj  udUiS  Uu.y_  ^S  ^^\~^\  j_5— i^   J-i 

6^  (^  gjaJ\  ^\  (_yi^  Sij  jij  --i— y.  (3^^^-^^  ^— j^  a}r^'^'^  "^ ;  (j-W^ 

"  It  is  said  that  the  batler  did  not  remember  to  mention  Joseph  to 
the  king.  The  virtual  meaning  of  this  is  that  Satan  made  him  forget 
4^  6/j   the  mention  of  him  to  his  Lord  (Pharaoh),    But  Ben  'Abbds  and 

moat  aathorities  after  him  say  that  Satan  made  Joseph  forget  the 
remembrance  of  his  Lord,  so  that  he  sought  help  apart  from  Him  and 
protection  from  a  creature,  and  this  was  an  omission  to  which  Satan 
tempted  Joseph."  Then  he  quotes  many  other  passages  which  represent 
this  step  of  Joseph's  as  sinful, 
*  Sura  XII,  67.  ^  Midr.  Rabbah  on  Genesis,  para,  91. 

nn«  nnsa  d^V?.  =iD?3n  by  3pi?i  nnb  -las 

^  The  same  reason  is  given  alike  by  the  Arabic  commentators  and  in  the 
Midrash,  viz.  t)*"^^  (•65!^  ^U.  I'^Vn  "'p.Qa— (Cf.  Elpherar  on  the  verse) 
"  For  fear  of  envious  looks,"  which  the  ancients  regarded  as  very 
disaatrons  in  their  consequences. 

'  Sura  XII.  11.         *  Mid.  Rab,,  para,  92.  Nn533   15   N?32   HTl 


116  JDDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

thief,  son  of  a  thief/'  with  reference  to  Rachel's  having 
stolen  the  Teraphim.i  From  the  Quran  it  appears  2  that 
Jacob  knew  by  divine  communication  that  Joseph  still 
lived,  which  is  opposed  to  one  Jewish  view,3  but  agrees 
with  another,^  which  runs  as  follows :  "  An  unbeliever, 
asked  our  teacher,  '  Do  the  dead  live  on  1  Your  fathers  did 
not  accept  this,  and  will  you  accept  it  ?  It  is  said  of  Jacob, 
that  he  refused  to  be  comforted.^  If  he  had  believed  that 
the  dead  live  on,  would  he  have  refused  comfort  ?'  Then 
he  answered  him.  '  Foolish  one !  he  knew  through  the 
Holy  Ghost  that  he  still  lived  (in  the  flesh),  and  one  does 
not  take  comfort  concerning  the  living.'  "  The  story  that 
Joseph  told  Benjamin  beforehand  who  he  was,  is  common 
to  the  Quran  ^  and  the  Sepher  Hayyashar.  Besides  these 
additions  from  Jewish  legends  there  is  also  other  matter 
which  owes  its  origin  to  error,  or  possibly  to  traditions 
unknown  to  us.  Muhammad's  statement  ^  that  the  brothers 
asked  their  father  to  send  Joseph  with  them  contradicts 
the  Biblical  account ;  ^  and  the  statement  that  one  of  the 


'  Genesis,  xxzi.  19.  The  Arabian  commentators  give  the  most  varying 
accoants.  One  of  these  confirms  our  view  of  an  erroneous  confusion 
vflth  Rachel,   viz.,   the  following  in  Blpherar :      .5^.=.     ^^     a,. ■»_.,..     JU 

S'aid  Ben  Jnbair  and  Katada  say  that  bis  grand-father,  his  mother's 
father,  had  an  image  which  he  worshipped.    This  he  stole  secretly." 
2  S4ra  XII.  86,  97.  3  Pirke  Kabbi  Bliezer,  section  38. 

*  Mid.  Tanchuma  quoted  in  Mid.  Yalkut,  chapter  143, 

nnsnnb  isa';i  ^pT_^  3^n?-na  D>•^^r2  cri«T  n^'iin  dj^n 
ib  -!K«  cnannV  isni?  ti'T}  n'^^n  c\-\r^r^w  v^  ii\n  ^ha 
rbgps?  ]^ST  ti   s-in^  tc'-rj-n  n-"n?  ^T  wna.-    ^Db    niiiir 

*  Genesis,  xxxvii.  35.  *  Sura  XII.  69. 

7  Sura  XII,  11  ff.  *  Genesis,  xxxvii.  18  fE. 


JOSEPH.  117 

Ishmaelites  who  went  to  draw  water  found  Josepli  in 
the  pit  is  against  the  clear  word  of  the  Scripture  that 
the  pit  was  dry.l  Muhammad  makes  Joseph  expound 
Pharaoh's  dream,  and  only  afterwards  does  he  have 
him  fetched  from  prison,^  in  contradiction  to  the  Bible 
narrative. -"^  He  asserts  that  Jacob  became  blind  from 
grief,  but  that  he  recovered  his  sight  by  the  application 
of  a  shirt  to  his  eyes.  He  was  perhaps  thinking,  of 
Jacob's  loss  of  sight 4  later  on,  or  possibly  the  idea  is 
based  on  some  legend  unknown  to  me.  According  to 
the  Quran  Joseph's  parents  5  came  to  him  in  Egypt,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  according  to  the  testimony  of  the 
Scriptures  6  Eachel  was  long  since  dead.  Muhammad's 
idea  probably  was  to  bring  about  a  complete  fulfilment 
of  the  dream,  which  mentions  both  parents.^ 

•On  this,  however,  some  of  the  Rabbis  remark  that  this 
is  a  sign  that  no  dream  is  without  a  mingling  of  some  vain 
matter,  while  others  say  that  Bilhah,  Joseph's  subsequent 
foster-mother,  is  alluded  to.  Something  like  this  is  quoted 
by  Zamakhshari,  to  the  efiect  that  "  this  means  his 
father  and  his  aunt ;  "  ^  while  Elpherar  has  ^  still  more 
clearly :  "  Katada  and  Sada  say  that  by  the  moon  is 
meant  his  aunt,  because  his  mother  Rachel  was  already 
dead."  Thus  it  is  possible  that  Muhammad  means 
this    aunt   here,    even   as    Elpherar    remarks    on  another 


1  Genesis,  xxxvii.  24.     D^a   12  ^^H  pn  -liani, 

=  Sura  XIT.  47,  50.  ^  Genesis,  xli.  14  S. 

*  Sura  XII.  84, 93,  96.   Cf.  Genesis,  xlviii.  10. 

*  Sura  XII.  100,  101.     ii'^\  ^  Genesis,  xxxv.  18  ff. 
'  Sura  XII.  4.    Cf.  Genesis,  xxxvii.  10.  '^aN'l.  ''3N 

^  On  Sura  XII.  4.     a^U.^  6y\   Jji  ^     (  De  Sacy  Anth.  Gramm,  page 
127.) 


118  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

passage,!  to  wit,  that  "  Most  commentators  say  that  by 
these  are  meant  his  father  and  his  anut  Leah,  Ids  mother 
having  died  at  the  birth  of  Benjamin."  It  is  quite  in 
accordance  with  Muhammad's  usual  procedure  to  put  into 
Joseph's  mouth  a  long  discourse  on  the  unity  of  God  and 
the  doctrine  of  a  future  life.  This  is  given  before  the 
interpretation  of  the  dreams  of  his  two  fellow-prison ers.2 
With  Joseph  we  finish  the  first  period,  for  between  Joseph 
and  Moses  Muhammad  mentions  no  one  else.  It  almost 
soems  as  if,  with  Justin,  Muhammad  regarded  Moses  as 
Joseph's  son,  although  of  course  we  cannot  seriously 
attribute  such  an  opinion  to  him. 


Second  Chaptee. 

Second  Part. 

Moses  and  his  Time, 

The  history  of  the  earlier  times  was  preserved  only  in 
brief  oatliues,  and  was  not  so  important  either  in  itself, 
or  in  the  influence   which  it  exerted  on   the  subsequent 


1  Sura  XII.  100.        i^\   u>J^^  U   lUJU.  ^    lij>\  y!>  (^j a*J\   ^\   JU 

'  The  Arabian  commentators,  who  are  quite  conscious  of  this 
unsuitability  expluin  it  away  very  cleverly  by  saying  that  JosRph  made 
this  digression,  because  it  grieved  him  to  be  obliged  to  foretell  evil  to 
one  of  his  fellow-prisonerst     Blpherar  comments  on  verse  37  as  follows  : 

"  After  they  had  told  him  the  dream,  be  was  unwilling  to  give  them 
the  explanation  for  which  they  had  asked  him,  because  he  recognised 
in  it  something  that  would  be  disagreeable  to  one  of  them.  For  this 
reason  he  put  aside  their  question,  and  began  a  difierent  discourse,  in 
which  he  taught  them  about  the  gift  of  miracle-working  and  exhorted 
them  to  belief  in  the  Unity  of  God. 


MOSES    AND   HIS   TIME.  119 

ages ;  therefore  Muhammad  adopted  from  it  only  snoh 
legends  as  were  edifying  in  themselves  and  to  which  he 
could  append  pious  reflections.  In  the  period  of  which 
we  are  now  going  to  treat,  there  is  certainly  still  a  long 
array  of  legends,  but  historical  facts  are  preserved  for  us 
with  greater  distinctness  and  clearer  detail,  and  these 
facts  are  of  greaber  religious  importance  The  giving  of 
the  Mosaic  Law  and  the  eventful  life  and  noble  personality 
of  Moses  himself  afford  Muhammad  plenty  of  material  for 
his  narrative.  Here  we  will  first  put  together  the  whole 
life  of  Moses  as  represented  in  the  various  passages  of  the 
Quran,  and  then  we  will  go  on  to  consider  the  details  to 
be  commented  upon.  Among  the  oppressive  enactments 
of  Pharaoh  against  the  children  of  Israel  was  an  order 
that  their  children  should  be  thrown  into  the  water. 
Moses  1  the  son  of  Amram  2  was  laid  by  his  mother 
in  an  ark ;  Pharaoh's  wife,  who  saw  the  child  there, 
saved  it  from  death  and  had  it  nursed  by  its  mother. 
When  Moses  was  grown  up  he  tried  to  help  his  oppressed 
brethren,  and  once  killed  an  Egyptian ;  the  next  day 
however  he  was  reminded  by  an  Israelite  of  his  yesterday's 
deed.  This  made  him  afraid,  and  by  the  advice  of  a 
friend  he  fled  to  Midian,^  and  married  there  the  daughter 
of  a  Midianite."!  When  he  wished  to  leave  Midian  he  saw 
a  burning  bush,  approached  it,  and  received  a  command 
to  go  to  Egypt  to  warn  Pharaoh  5  and  to  perform  some 
miracles  to  make  him  believe  ;  he  asked  for  his  brother 
Aaron  as  an  assistant  in  this  work.^  He  obeyed  the 
command  and  accomplished  his  mission,  but  Pharaoh 
remained  unbelieving  and  assembled  his  magicians,  who 


3  --'■- 


«  Saraa  XX.  37-44,  XXVIII.  2-29.  =  y^^ 

«  Suras  XX.   8-37,  44-51,  XXVI.   9-17,  XX7III.  29—36,  LXXIX. 
16—20. 


120  JUDAISM    AND    ISlIm. 

indeed  imitated  the  wonders,  but  were  so  far  surpassed  by 
Moses  and  Aaron  tliat  they  themselves  became  believers 
in  spite  of  the  threats  of  Pharaoh. 1  But  a  mighty 
judgment  overtook  Pharaoh  and  his  people,  who  remained 
stubborn  in  their  unbelief ;  and  at  last  the  Egyptians 
were  drowned  in  the  sea,  while  the  Israelites  were  saved.2 
Nothing  is  related  of  the  journey  of  the  children  of 
Israel  before  the  giving  of  the  Law,  except  the  striking 
of  the  rock  with  the  staff  so  that  water  flowei  out,  and 
this  comes  in  only  incidentally  in  two  passages ;  ^  in  the 
former  of  which  however  other  facts  about  the  stay  in  the 
wilderness  are  related.  Moses  then  received  the  Law,4 
and  prayed  to  see  God's  glory. 5     During  his  absence  the 


1  Suras  VII.  101—125,  X.  76—90,  XI.  99-102,  XX.  50— 79,  XXIII. 
47—51,  XXVI.  15— .52,  XXVII.  13—15,  XXVIII,  3G-40,  XL.  24—49, 
XLIII.  45-54,  LXXIX.  20—27. 

2  Siiras  II.  46—47,  VII.  127—139,  X.  90—93,  XX.  79—82,  XXVI.  52— 
69,  XXVin.  40-43,  XLIII.  B5. 

3  Suras  II.  57,  VII.  160. 

*  cV^S''(  nin^bn  S^ira  VII.  142  and  149.  On  the  first  passage 
Elpherar  has  :  ^^jf^^  cV^^  -^y.  u»W^  (Ji  J^  "  Ben  'Abbas  says  that 
by  Alwah  he  means  the  Torah  ; "  and  on  the  second  passage  he  says 
more  correctly  :     S\,yJ\  ^  ^\     "  Wherein  is  the  Torah." 

*  Suras  VII.  135—147,  170,  II.  .52—55,  60,  87,  IV.  152.  In  the  Quran 
Mount  Sinai  is  never  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  giving  of  the  law, 
although  it  is  so  mentioned  by  commentators,  e.g.,  Elpherar  on  VII.  140. 
But  it  was  not  unknown  to  Muhammad,  seeing  that  it  is  mentioned  on 

other  occasions.     Thus  it  is  used  as  an  oath  in  Sura  XCV.  2  (jj.,iju-,  j J= 

probably  on  account  of  the  rhyme.     Compare  y.j-,Q^).    Again  it  is  men- 

s 
tioned  in  the  account  of  the  creation  of  the  olive  tree.     Siira  XXIII.  20  : 

"And  a  tree  springing  from  the  oL-,^  )»^,"  ™  which  passage  the  commen- 
tators cited  by  Elpherar  take  the  name  as  an  appellation.  Among  many 
diverging  explanations  one  is  adduced  which  appears  to  me  right,  viz., 
)V«5i.S^  «_aiU3\  ijjUj-JU  J»  Js*  5  "  ■"■*  's  ^^^'^  ^^^^  ^"  Syriac  it  means  a 
place  thickly  planted  with  trees  ;"  so  that  '"5''p  would  be  connected  with 


DISPUTE    WITH   KORAH.  121 

Israelites  made  the  golden  calf,  which  Moses  on  his  return 
dashed  into  pieces  and  gave  to  the  Israelites  to  drink ;  1 
and  after  that  he  appointed  seventy  men  :  ^  Later  on  ho 
sent  spies  to  Canaan,  but  they  all  except  two  were  godless. 
The  people  let  themselves  be  deceived  by  them  and  in 
consequence  were  obliged  to  wander  for  forty  years  in  the 
wilderness.^  Further,  Moses  had  a  dispute  with  Korah, 
whom  the  earth  swallowed  up,4  and  he  was  wrongly 
accused. 

This  last  statement  may  be  either  a  reference  to  the 
matter  of  Korah,  or  to  the  dispute  with  Aaron  and  Miriam. 
These  are  the  main  events  of  Moses's  life  as  they  are 
given  in  the  Qurdn,  and  we  have  arranged  them  partly 
according  to  the  order  of  their  mention  in  that  book,  but 
more  with  reference  to  our  better  source.  Besides  all 
this,  a  wonderful  journey  which  Moses  is  said  to  have 
taken  with  his  servant  ^  is  given,  about  which,  we  shall 
speak  further  on.    To  pass  on  now  to  details.    Haman  ^ 


nip-  Compare  Ben  Ezra,  who  in  his  comment  on  Exodus,  iii.  2  admits  a 
connection  between  ^yiD  and  nSD-  It  is  to  be  noted  that  those  mentioned 
above  who  take  Sinai  as  an  appellation  do  not  regard  it  as  identical  with 
the  mountain  on  which  Moses  received  the  Law,  which  identification 
is  merely  cited  as  a  possible  view ;  • 

^j-y  iJ^  tS'^y  tS-^^  J<^^  y*  -Mj  t>J  J^^  "  Ben  Zaid  says  that  this  is 
the  mountain  from  which  Moses  was  addressed." 

D'Herbelot  (Biblio.  Orient,  under  Sina,  page  793)  says :  The  Arabs 
sometimes  call  this  mountain  Sinaini  (;)«*-.,  (which  however  should  be 
/jU-.  Sinini)  with  reference  to  its  two  peaks  Horeb  and  Sina ;  in  this  way 
Sinina  might  perhaps  be  taken  as  the  genitive  of  the  Arabic  word 
Sinuna  yy-*. 

»  Suras  II.  48—52,  87,  VII.  148-155,  XX.  82-99. 

2  Bura  VII.  154.  '  Sura  V.  23—29. 

*  Sura  XXVIII.  76-83.  '  Sura  XVIII.  59—81. 

•  yUUt  Siiras  XXVIII.  5,  7,  38,  XXIX.  38,  XL.  25. 


122  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

and  Korah  I  are  mentioned  as  counsellors  of  Pharaoh  and 
persecutors  of  the  Israelites.  The  latter  is  alluded  to  in 
this  capacity  by  the  Eabbis,2  who  say  :  "  Korah  was  the 
chief  steward  over  Pharaoh's  house."  As  to  the  former, 
Muhammad  must  at  some  time  have  heard  him  mentioned 
as'  the  Jew's  enemy ,3  and  therefore  have  put  him  in 
here,  although  later  Arabians  do  not  thus  designate  the 
Haman  4  yrho  lived  in  the  time  of  Ahasuerus.  The  Eabbis 
also  say  a  good  deal  about  Pharaoh's  advisers,  amongst 
whom  they  sometimes  mention  Balaam,  Job  and  Jethro- 
Of  these  the  first  agreed  with  Pharaoh  and  for  this  reason 
he  was  afterwards  killed  by  the  Israelites ;  the  second 
remained  silent,  therefore  he  had  to  endure  sufferings ; 
the  third  fled,  and  so  the  happiness  of  being  the  father-in- 
law  of  Moses  fell  to  his  lot.  The  two  chief  magicians,5 
who  are  also  mentioned  in  a  letter  of  the  apostle  Paul, 
are  specially  named  as  abettors.  Fear  on  account  of  some 
dream  ^  is  given  as  the  greatest  cause  of  persecution ; 
and  this  is  in  accord  with  the  statement  of  the  Eabbis  that 
it  was  foretold  to  Pharaoh  by  the  magicians  '^  that  a  boy 
would  be  born  who  would  lead  the  Israelites  out  of  Egypt ; 
then  he  thought,  if  all  male  children  were  thrown  into  the 
river,  this  one  would  be  thrown  with  them.8    The  finding 


•  y^U  Suras  XXIX.  S8,  XL.  25.         '  Midr.  Eabb.  on  Numbers,  par.  14. 

*  Not  yt«^  but  yj*jA.  (oompare  Makarizi  in  De  Sacy's  Chrest.  Arabe. 
page  143,  line  9  of  the  first  edition). 

»    N-)aa  and  >i3nV  '  Sura  XXVIII.  5. 

'  Pirke  Rabbi  Bliezer,  Section  48. 

'  M-'^v  s^ni  ib^inb  -i?3  Tn^  nij-iab  n-iiatD-i.iin  -i-iaiJ! 
nnhbin  bs  Jis^ibtyn  'lab?  i»i;!ii  3t»ni.  on^aa  bsTpi.  ns 
cnaj?  "qbtpp  s^m.  nis^.n  bsi  D>-)yt,ri 


THE   KILLING   OP   AN    EGYPTIAN.  123 

of  Moses  is  attributed  to  Pharaoh's  wife,i  and  she  is 
mentioned  as  a  believer,^  evidently  having  been  confounded 
with  Pharaoh's  daughter,  by  whom  Moses  was  found 
according  to  the  Scriptures,^  and  in  the  same  way  the 
name  *  given  to  Pharaoh's  wife  by  the  commentators  is  a 
corruption  of  the  name  ^  by  which  his  daughter  was  known 
among  the  Jews.  The  words  of  the  Bible :  "  Shall  I  go 
and  call  thee  a  nurse  of  the  Hebrew  women  ? "  ^  give  rise 
to  the  following  Eabbinical  fable  :  7  "  Why  must  the  nurse 
be  a  Hebrew  women  ?  "  This  shows  that  he  refused  the 
breast  of  all  the  Egyptian  women.  For  God  said  :  "  Shall 
the  mouth  that  is  one  day  to  speak  with  me  suck  an  unclean 
thing  ?  "  8  According  to  Muhammad  Moses  regarded  his 
slaying  of  the  Egyptian  as  sinful  and  repented  thereof,^ 
which  is  contrary  to  the  Jewish  view,!"  expressed  as 
follows ;  "  The  verse  in  the  24th  Psalm  (according  to  the 
reading  of  the  Kethibh  j  *  Who  took  not  away  his  soul  out 
of  vanity ')  refers  to  the  soul  of  the  Egyptian,  which  Moses 
did  not  take  away,  until  he  had  investigated  his  case  judi- 
cially and  had  found  that  he  deserved  death."  That  the 
Hebrew  whom  he  released  strove  again  on  the  following  day 
with  an  Bgyptian,ll  and  that  he  betrayed  Moses,  because  he 
would  not  uphold  him,  but  on  the  contrary  reproved  him 


1  Sdra  XXVIII.  8.  '  Sura  LXVI.  11.  '  Exodus,  ii.  5. 

*  ^'S  »  Tl^n^  1  Chron.  iv.  18,         '  Exodus,  ii.  1. 

'  sotah  12, 2.     b|  b?  ^n^-innntt?  labp  nvn^v  s;?;  na 
•T<nvw  iiB  iV\rt  u^-ia  trii^n  -nas;?  pa;  rib")  ^bs  ni»-i.:?jan 

saa  la'^T  py^  >isv  naib 

°  There  is  an  allusion  to  this  also  in  Sura  XXVIII.  11. 
'  Suras  XXVI.  19,  XXVIII.  14. 
1"  Midr.  Rabb.  on  Exodus,  para.  5 

3-nn  iihw  n.^a  bttJ  wp^  n.r  itrgj  s"it»b  Ntoa  rfb  -i^y 

nn'^a  2;n©  nN"ni  ^''la  vbj?  7a^Kr  is  ''n!?an  nn 

"  Sura  XXVIII.  H  S. 


124  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

for  his  quarrelsome  temper  is  mere  embellishment,  as  is 
also  the  very  Happy  invention  of  a  man  who  warned  Moses 
to  flee.l  There  is  a  mistake  to  be  found  in  the  very  brief 
account  of  Moses'  flight  to  Midian  and  his  residence  there, 
for  Muhammad  speaks  of  two  2  instead  of  seven  3  daughters 
of  the  Midianite.  Instead  of  letting  the  vision  in  the 
bush  be  the  occasion  of  Moses'  leaving  Midian,  as  it  is  in 
the  Bible,4  Muhammad  erroneously  makes  out  that  Moses 
had  formed  the  resolution  to  leave  the  country  before  this 
event,  and  that  the  vision  appeared  to  him  on  the  way. 5 
The  appearance  of  Moses  before  Pharaoh  is  connected  in  a 
remarkable  way  with  the  divine  commission  to  the  former. 
So  closely  are  the  two  circumstances  bound  together  that 
in  many  places  Pharaoh's  answer  follows  immediately  upon 
God's  command,  without  its  having  first  been  mentioned 
that  Moses  and  Aaron  had  gone  in  obedience  to  God 
to  Egypt,  had  done  wonders  before  Pharaoh  and  had 
admonished  him.  But  on  the  other  hand  in  those  passages 
where  only  the  admonitions  given  by  Moses  to  Pharaoh  are 
related,  "without  the  preceding  events  being  given,  the 
part  elsewhere  omitted  is  of  course  supplied,  but  as  we 
might  expect  with  changes.  Pharaoh  is  said  to  have 
reproached  Moses  with  the  murder  of  the  Egyptian.^  This 
is  a  very  simple  invention,  which  however  is  contrary  to 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Scriptures,^  unless  we  accept  the 
Rabbinical  explanation  ^  of  the  words,  "  the  king  of  Egypt 
died,"  "  that  is,  "  he  became  leprous  and  a  leper  is  as  one 
dead ; "  and  also  of  the  words,  "  for  all  are  died  who  sought 


1  Sura  XXVIII.  19.  »  Siira  XXVIII.  28. 

'  Exodus,  ii.  16.  *  Exodus,  iii. 

5  Sura  XXVIII.  29.  «  Sura  XXVI.  17  ff. 

'  Exodus,  ii.  23.  iv.  19.  «  Midi.  Rabb.  on  Exodus,  par.  1. 

'       ■  ^  ^     •        •  -  T    :  •  V  •  - :    •         '■,■•,■  T  T  - 

^  ExoduB,  ii.  23. 


MIRACLES    OP   MOSES.  125 

thy  life  "  1  which  i3  as  follows :  "  Were  they  dead  ?  They 
were  Dathan  and  Abiram,  who  were  involved  in  the  dispute 
of  Korah.  This  only  means  that  they  had  become  power- 
less."* Further,  Moses  is  supposed  to  have  shewn  the  sign 
of  his  leprous  hand  before  Pharaohj2  which  is  not  men- 
tioned in  Scripture,^  but  which  agrees  with  the  following 
statement  in  the  Rabbinical  writings  :  4  "  He  put  his  hand 
into  his  bosom,  and  drew  it  out  as  white  as  snow  from 
leprosy  ;  they  also  put  their  hands  into  their  bosoms  and 
drew  them  out  as  white  as  snow  from  leprosy."  The 
magicians  who  were  summoned  asked  at  first,  in  distinction 
from  God's  messengers,  for  their  reward ;  5  but  when  they 
had  seen  their  serpents  swallowed  by  that  of  Moses,  they 
believed,  praised  God  and  were  not  intimidated  by  Pharaoh's 
threats.  This  is  quite  contrary  to  the  Bible,  in  which 
such  a  confession  is  found  only  after  the  plague  of  li'ce,^ 
and  there  too  only  in  the  form  of  a  mere  hint.  Among 
Moses'  own  people  only  his  own  tribe  is  said  to  have 
believed  on  him,''  and  the  Rabbis  say  8  that  "  the  tribe  of 


^  Midr.  Rabb,  on  Exodus,  par.  5. 

'  Suras  YII.  108,  XXVI.  32.  ^  Exodus,  vii.  8  £E. 

*  Pirke  Rabbi  Eliezer,  Section  48. 

^D-ipn  on  031  3bt^3  TOijisa  nN^sim.  ip^nb  i"T;  D>'a?n 
3bt^3  nw-iisa  onis  ^N-'Sim  Dp''nb  ai^ 

V  T  -  T         ;  T  •  :         't    ■■    :  tt 

5  Suras  VII.  110,  XXVI.  40.  '  Exodus,  viii.  15. 

'  Sura  X.  83,  The  suffix  refers  to  Moses,  as  some  Arabic  com- 
mentators cited  by  BaidMwi  (Henzii  Fragm.  Arab,  page  103)  and  by 
Elpherar  take  it. 

'  Midr.  Rabb.  on  Exodus,  para.  6. 

•^-iQ  rilinsa  tt^tj  i^2Q  ^b  b:^   itaatjJ 

•  Accerding  to  Midr.  Rabb.  on  Exodus,  para  1,  Dathan  and  Abiram  were 
the  two  disputants,  one  of  whom  reproached  Moses  with  the  murder  of 
the  Egyptian, 


126  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

Levi  was  exempt  from  hard  labour."  Pharaoh  himself  was 
also  a  magician,  and  this  he  claims,  according  to  my 
opinion,  in  his  address  to  the  other  magicians.!  This  is  in 
accord  with  the  Rabbinical  statement  2  that  the  Pharaoh 
who  lived  in  the  days  of  Moses  was  a  great  magician.  In 
other  passages  of  the  Quran,3  Pharaoh  claims  for  himself 
divinity,  which  assumption  no  doubt  is  intended  to  be 
accepted  by  the  people.  This  trait  is  also  developed  in 
Jewish  legend,4  where  we  read  :  "  Pharaoh  said  to  them  : 
'Prom  the  first  have  ye  spoken  an  untruth,  for  lord  of 
the  world  am  I,  I  created  myself  and  the  Nile;  as  it 
is  written :  5  my  river  is  mine  own  and  I  have  made  it 
for  myself.' "  In  another  passage  ^  Muhammad  puts  the 
following  words  into  Pharaoh's  mouth :  "  Is  not  the 
kingdom  of  Egypt  mine  and  these  rivers  which  flow 
beneath  me?"  Blpherar,  with  others,^  remarks  on  the 
words  "  beneath  me,"  that  they  mean  "  by  my  command." 
A  quite  new  but  charming  fiction  is  that  of  a  pious 
Egyptian,  who  warned  his  countrymen  not  to  despise  the 
teaching  of  Moses  and  not  to  persecute  him.8  Certain 
features  of  this  story  sound  familiar.  For  instance,  the 
words  in  verse  29:  "If  he  be  a  liar,  on  him  will  the 
punishment  of  his  falsehood  light ;  but  if  he  speaketh  the 
truth,  some  of  those  judgments  with  which  he  threateneth 
you  will  fall  upon  you,"  bear  a  resemblance  to  the  words  of 


>  Suras  XX.  74,  XXVI.  48.  »  Midr.  Talkut,  chapter  182. 

TT  T  •  :    -  ...  "      ■  TT   V 

3  S4ras  XXVI.  28,  XXVIII.  38.  *  Midr.  Rabb.  on  Exodus,  para.  5. 

I  .  -    .  •  :  V  -  'w  T   •      ;   •  V  T  -  T 

...  V  •  V :  ■   :  -  •       T  T        •  *:  -  t        t 

5  Ezekiel,  xxix.  8.  6  Sura  XLIII.  50. 

'  O/*^  (;>~«53^  J^  "  Al  Hasan  says  by  my  command." 
'  Sura  XL.  29  ff. 


THE    PLAGUES   OF    EGYPT.  127 

G-amaliel  in  the  New  Testament.  The  allusion  to  Joseph 
in  verse  36  is  found  in  a  very  dissimilar  Jewish  tradition, 
as  follows ;  1  "If  Joseph  had  not  been,  we  should  not  be 
alive."  Muhammad  is  not  clear  about  the  plagues.  In 
some  passages  2  he  speaks  of  nine  plagues.  In  another 
passage  3  he  enumerates  five,  which  stand  in  the  following 
order :  Flood,  Locusts,  Lice,  Frogs  and  Blood.  Although 
we  cannot  here  find  fault  with  the  want  of  order  ia  the 
plagues  and  with  the  omission  of  some  of  them  since  Mu- 
hammad here  is  not,  any  more  than  is  the  Psalmist,*  to  be 
considered  as  a  strict  historian,  get  the  mistaken  inclusion 
of  a  flood,  which  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  overthrow 
in  the  sea,5  may  fairly  be  considered  as  a  proof  of  the 
want  of  reliable  information  on  the  subject.  The  fear  of 
the  Israelites  6  at  the  approach  of  the  Egyptians  by  the 
Red  sea  is  also  mentioned  by  Muhammad.^ 

Now  we  come  to  a  circumstance,  which  is  also  taken  from 
Jewish  legend,  but  which  has  been  almost  entirely  misun- 
derstood, from  ignorance  of  its  origin.  The  passage  ^  may 
be  translated  as  follows  :  "  And  we  caused  the  children  of 
Israel  to  pass  through  the  sea,  and  Pharaoh  and  his  army 
followed  them  in  a  violent  and  hostile  manner,  until  when 
he  was  drowning,  he  said :  '  I  believe  that  there  is  no  God 
but  He  on  Whom  the  Children  of  Israel  believe,  and  I  am 
now  one  of  the  resigned ; '  on  which  God  said,  (or  perhaps 
this  is  to  be  read  in  the  first  person,  so  that  this  verse  too 
expresses  Pharaoh's  penitence,  and  the  next  verse  begins 
the  expression  of  God's  answer) ;  '  Thou  hast  been 
hitherto  one  of  the  rebellions  and   wicked  doers.    This 


'  Midr.  Eabba  on  Exodns,  para.  1 

=  Suras  XVli.  103,  XXVII.  12.  '  Sura  VII.  130. 

*  E.  g.  m  Psalm,  ov.  28  ff.  '  first  mentioned  in  v,  132, 

*  Exodus,  xiv.  10  ff.  '  Slira  XXVI.  61  ff. 
^  Sura  X.  90  £E. 


128  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

day,  however  will  we  save  thee  with  thy  body,  that  thou 
mayest  be  a  sign  to  those  who  shall  be  after  thee.'  "  1  This 
is  the  quite  simple  meaning  of  the  words,  which  has  been 
turned  and  twisted  about  by  others,  because  they  were 
ignorant  of  the  following  Jewish  legend  :  2  "  Eecognize 
the  power  of  repentance !  Pharaoh  King  of  Egypt  rebelled 
excessively  against  the  Most  High  saying  :  '  Who  is  God 
that  I  should  hearken  to  His  voice  ?  '  3  but  with  the  same 
tongue  he  repented  saying :  '  Who  is  like  Thee,  0  Lord, 
among  the  Gods  ?  '  *  God  delivered  him  from  the  dead,  for 
it   is  written :  '  For  now  I   had  put  forth   my  hand   and 


'  Not  one  Arabic  commentator  among  those  qnoted  in  Blpherar  appears 
to  have  had  a  suspicion  of  the  explanation  given  above,  which  is  so  well 
suited  to  the  words ;  still  it  is  not  quite  unknown  to  Baidhiwi.  Along 
with  other  explanations  he  gives  (Henzii  Fragm.   Arab.,  page  201)  the 

following:    ^^.f3\yu    ^^    i£^^    6^    u«    L«./*    o^ja;3    (iX,^^ji   f*^^ 

''  And  to-day  we  save  thee  i.e.,  we  will  bring  thee  back  from  where  thy 
people  are  sunk, — even  from  the  depth  of  the  sea,  and  we  will  put  thee 

on  dry  land."     And  farther  on  :     ijy.  %»\i  •^■^.     "  Wiih  thy  body,  i.e., 

whole  and  unharmed."     But  on  the  other  hand  the   words  :  "  That  thou 
mayest  be  a  sign  to  those  who  shall  come  after  thee,"  are  explained  by 
him  only  in  the  ordinary  way,  via.   that  he  should  be   a  horror  and  a 
warning  to  them. 
°  Pirke  Rabbi  Bliezer,  Section  48. 

-1^25  "na^  c.i'?'?  "iT^5  n^-iga  nn^tjJrin  ns  fyb  siri 
y\w\  iniw?!i  iVip?  rntjJN  -it»«  'n  -"n  'p.t^r  Ysa  n-z-^ry  x\<hv^ 
'n  □''bs^  nabs  ia  '?.t^  nn^E?^  nbr  liEJba  ia  v(^r\w 
nn?  "'3  '?.t»  na  ^^xd  T'.^m  Dorian  fsp  'r\  '-^  'pn  iV^rn 
D>nan  T«aa  'n  'a  '^n  ■"iTJpi'.ni.  Tini«  tiyj  ""T-nsi  "'nnbtt; 
nt^T  -)12]?5   nbiN"!   '5^  iT'aiJ.ntr   i^an^  innjina^  ins  -isob 

Gomp.  also  Midrash  on  Psalm,  cvi.  and  Midr.  Talkut,  chapter  238. 
3  Exodus,  V.  2,  *  Exodus,  xv.  11. 


THE    STRIKING   OP    THE    EOCK.  129 

smitten  thee,'  l  but  God  let  him  live  to  proclaim  His  power 
and  might,  even  as  it  is  written  in  Exodus,  ix.  16." 

On  the  occasion  of  the  striking  of  the  Eock  Muhammad 
makes  twelve  streams  gush  out,  so  that  each  individual 
tribe  2  had  its  own  particular  stream.  Apparently  this  is  a 
confusion  of  the  events  at  Raphidim,  where  the  rock  was 
struck,3  with  those  at  Blim  where  the  Israelites  found 
twelve  wells.4  On  these  wells  the  commentator  Eashi, 
probably  following  earlier  expositors  says  :  ^  "  They  found 
them  ready  for  them,  in  number  as  the  twelve  Tribes." 
When  it  came  at  last  to  the  giving  of  the  Law,  the 
Israelites  are  said  to  have  rebelled ;  but  God  threatened 
them  that  He  would  overturn  the  mountain  ^  upon  them 
if  they  would  not  accept  the  Law.  The  Jews  also  say 
that  God  threatened  to  cover  them  with  the  mountain  as 
with  a  basin  turned  upside  down.^  But  now  the  Israelites 
demanded  that  they  themselves  should  see  God ;  they  died 
at  the  sight  of  Him,  but  were  afterwards  raised  again.8 
The  corresponding  Eabbinical  statement  may  be  trans- 
lated as  follows :  9  "  The  Israelites  desired  two  things  of 


'  EzodoB,  ix.  15. 

'  il^\  J  not  ki!-. ,  although  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob  are  also  called 
Ulj—^V  by  Muhammad.  Still  in  Sura  VII.  160  LQ-Ll  and  ^^  are  used 
side  by  side  in  an  entirely  similar  sense,  so  that  one  recognizes  the 
identical  meaning  of  the  two,  and  therefore  one  may  with  perfect  right 

translate  LA  as  "  tribe." 

^  Exodus,  xvii.  6. 

*  Exodus,  XV.  27.     Comp,  also  the  two  recensions  of  Jerusalem  Targum. 

*  onb  ^3a'^T3  ctanaj  nisv  Diat?  laa? 

6  Suras  II.  60,  87,  VII.  170. 

7  Abodah  Zarah  II.  2.      n>3i33   -inn-ns   O^'^'bv   •'3S   nSS 

8  Siira  II.  52  fE.  IV.  152. 

'  i^i2^   m^TW    ''^'?'i?n  ''5?^'?  ''^l'?'';  '^^^^  D''"!?'^  "'?.£? 
=i3sin  ]n  '3^  ibip-riN  i^vT^m  ini25-nt»i  r^ii  ■i"'"'!  i'^'ip  =ii^»p:"i 

E 


130  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

God,  that  they  might  see  His  glory  and  hear  His  voice  ;  and 
both  were  granted  them,  as  it  is  written :  1  '  Behold  the 
Lord  our  God  hath  shewed  us  His  glory  and  His  greatness, 
and  we  have  heard  His  voice  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire.' 
Then  they  had  no  power  to  bear  it,  for  when  they  came  to 
Sinai  and  He  appeared  to  them,  their  soul  departed  at  His 
speech,  as  it  is  written :  2  '  My  soul  went  forth  when  he 
spake.'  The  Law  (the  Torah)  however  interceded  with 
God  for  them  saying :  '  Would  a  king  marry  his  daughter 
and  slay  all  his  household  ? '  The  whole  world  rejoices 
(on  account  of  my  appearance),  and  shall  thy  children 
(the  Israelites)  die  ?  At  once  their  souls  returned  to  them, 
therefore  it  is  written :  3  '  The  Law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect, 
restoring  the  soul.' "  The  story  of  the  calf  is  also  one 
of  those  which  Muhammad,  following  the  Eabbis,  has 
found  it  easy  to  embellish.  He  says  that  the  people  would 
have  killed  Aaron,  if  he  had  not  made  them  a  calf; 4 
and  the  Eabbis  say :  ^  "  Aaron  saw  Hur  (who  had  wish- 
ed to  oppose  them)  killed ;  then  he  thought :  if  I  do  not 
listen  to  them  they  will  do  with  me  as  with  Hur." 
According  to  another  statement  of  the  Qur^n^  one   of 


onb  nbaai  "«3''Db  ^isati?  i^s  iiai?b  nb  nna  ■n^'n  rfbi  mwn 

V  T  T  :  •  :       ~    •   :  t  v      't  •  ■■;  ~       "  v  t  t  t  ;         ••  t 

bnw  iiaia  nsu"'  •'trsa  ':t»  onaiy  -la'^rtr  bi?  Dniat&a  nms 

T  ":  :    ~  :  t  ;  t        •     :  -       v  v  v  t  •  ••   . ..  -  ^  ^  .    ,  t   :t 

N^t^a  irba  £»•'  'n''3!'pn  "-aQbD  O'^ian-i  nn<h^  nt»p2  minn 

i»a  D'^na  Tj\2a^  QTint??  ibs  nbi5?n-b3  in''?  •'^5«  Tp^  ins 

t^Q3  r\D>v!ra  na-'Dn  'n  m.in  'sttJ  inaaJa  n-nn 

V  T  -     •    :  T     •    :  -  TV        '  T  T    :  •  T;  t; 

'  Deuteronomy,  v.  24  (Heb.,  v.  21).         ^  Canticles,  v,  6. 
3  Psalm,  xix.  8.  *  Sura  VII.  150. 

5  Sanhedrin  5  wb    dS    IClS   Vapb     ni3Tt»    HilH    nST    ]brTS 

n^nn  masi?  ''b  •^lay  sntE^n  linb   sarats 

■;t  t~t       '  ;  t;-t 

Rashi  makes  the  same  remark  on  Exodus,  xxxii,  4. 
'  Sura  XX.  87,  90,  96. 


THE    WORSHIP   OF   THE    CALF.  131 

the  Israelites,  named  Samiri,l  led  them  astray  and  also 
made  the  calf.  This  arose  perhaps  from  Samael,^  the 
name  of  one  who  is  supposed  by  the  Jews  to  have  been 
helpful  at  the  making  of  the  calf ;  but  at  any  rate  the  tale 
has  been  differently  developed  by  Muhammad.  According 
to  him  this  was  one  of  the  Israelites  who  was  present,  and 
whom  Moses  condemned  to  everlasting  wandering,^  so  that 
he  was  compelled  to  say  perpetually,  "  Touch  not."  4  One 
recognises  that  this  legend  is  composed  of  different 
elements.  It  is  not  foreign  to  Jewish  tradition  that 
another  Israelite,  not  Aaron,  made  the  calf,  and  according 
to  one  legend,  Micah,^  who  is  mentioned  in  Judges,  helped 
in  the  making  ;6  whence  it  comes  that  many  Arabians 
assert  that  Samiri  and  Micah  are  one  and  the  same 
person.^  Perhaps  Muhammad  formed  the  word  Samiri 
from  a  confusion  with  the  name  Samael. 

Samiri  was  the  name  for  Samaritan,  and  according  to 
the  Arabians  the  Samaritans  said,  "  Touch  us  not."  8  With 
how  much  reason  the  Arabians  hold  this  is  indeed 
unknown,  perhaps  only  from  confusion  with  a  sect  of  the 
Pharisees  described  as  bad  in  the  Talmud,  where  it  is  named 
"  The  set-apart,  touch  me  not ; "  ^  but  I  have  only  a  dim 
recollection  of  the  passage.  In  short  the  Samaritans  were 
certainly  known   to   later   Arabians   by    this   name,   and 


^  Sura  XX.  97.     Compare  the  wandering  Jew  in  the  Christian  legend. 

*  yLL^S  '  Judges,  xvii. 

*  Rashi  on  Sanhedrin  101.  2. 

'  Cf .  Ahmad  Ben  Idris  in  Hottinger's  Hist.  Orient,,  page  84. 

'  Cf.  Makarizi  (in  De  Sacy,  Chrest.  Arabe,  i.  113  in  the  second  edition, 
189  in  the  first  edition) :  y^L_^  5  y^^  ;^i3\  ^\  ji^j  ^  and  further  : 
S._.  ,V  .-  !U^  ^jxS  8j/«LJ\  y\  |_j>^^\  .X*=.^  iji  J*&.*  CJ^J  ^^  J^  °°  which 
passage  De  Sacy  quotes  the  Sura,  along  with  Baidhdwi's  comment. 

9  •"ijtr^ian  bst  u?^^? 


132  JaDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Muhammad  doubtless  knew  them  by  it  too ;  and  since  he 
gave  the  name  of  Samaritan  l  to  the  maker  of  the  calf,  this 
man  must  have  seemed  to  him  to  be  the  founder  of  the 
sect,  and  the  "  Touch  me  not  "  must  have  originated  with 
him,  which  as  a  punishment  was  known  to  Muhammad 
from  the  similar  story  of  the  wandering  Jew.  Muhammad 
says  that  the  caU  lowed  as  it  come  forth.2  With  this  is  to 
be  compared  the  Rabbinical  statement :  "  There  came  forth 
this  calf  3  lowing,  and  the  Israelites  saw  it.  Eabbi  Je- 
huda  says  that  Samael  entered  into  it  and  lowed  in  order  to 
mislead  Israel."  4  In  the  Quran  it  is  said  5  that  among  the 
people  of  Moses  there  was  a  tribe  which  kept  to  the  truth. 
This  seems  to  refer  to  the  tribe  of  Levi  and  especially  to 
their  behaviour  about  the  calf,  although  possibly  it  may 
refer  also  to  their  belief  in  Moses's  mission  to  Pharaoh  of 
which  we  have  spoken  before.  In  the  biblical  account  a 
statement  is  made,^  which  is  explained  by  the  Eabbis  as 
follows :  ^  "  Prom  Exodus,  xxxii.  26,  it  is  clear  that  the 
tribe  of  Levi  was  not  implicated  in  the  matter  of  the 
golden  calf."  The  Arabian  commentators  produce  the  most 
unedifying  fables  about  this  passage. 

In  the  events  which  follow  abbreviations  are  to  be  found, 
but  neither  changes  nor  embellishments,  except  in  the 
story  of  the  dispute  with  Korah,  which  gives  rise  to  some. 
Korah  is  said  to  have  had  such  riches  that  a  number  of 


'  ^f-y^^  2  stiras  VII.  147,  XX.  90. 

'  Exodus,  xxxii.  24.  ■•  Pirke  Rabbi  BUezer,  section  45. 

-ins  TTr\n\  ■^-sri  ^vnb\  iniN  ^n-i")  nija  ntn  ba?n  n:2».i 

'  Sura  VII.  159.  ^  Exodus,  xxxii.  26. 

'  Pirke  Rabbi  Eliezer,  section  45. 

•'lb  ^a?-b3  vb«  ^5ps».i  nanan  -i3?i2?3 


KOEAH.  133 

strong  men  were  required  to  carry  the  keys  of  his  treasure- 
chamber,!  and  the  Kabbis  tell  us,  2  "  Joseph  buried  three 
treasures  in  Egypt,  one  of  which  became  known  to  Korah. 
Eiches  kept  by  the  owner  to  his  hurt  3  may  be  applied 
to  the  riches  of  Korah.  The  keys  of  Korah's  treasure- 
chamber  were  a  burden  for  three  hundred  white  mules." 
It  is  implied  in  the  same  Talmudic  passage  that  he  became 
overbearing  and  quarrelsome  from  the  possession  of  such 
riches,  and  Muhammad  embellishes  this  idea  in  a  fine 
manner.  One  passage  in  the  Qurdn  may  refer  to  this 
dispute,  for  it  says  there  that  some  persons  had  accused 
Moses,  but  that  Grod  cleared  him  from  the  charge  which 
they  had  brought  against  him.4  Some  of  the  commen- 
tators also  refer  the  passage  to  this  event,  while  they  bring 
forward  the  following  story,  which  we  give  in  Elpherar's 
words  :  5  "  Abu'l-' Allah  says  that  it  refers  to  the  fact  that 
Korah  had  hired  a  bad  woman,  who  accused  Moses  before 
all  the  people  of  bad  conduct  with  herself.  God  made  her 
dumb,  cleared  Moses  of  the  accusation,  and  destroyed 
Korah."  This  is  actually  supposed  to  have  happened  after 
Moses  had  made  known  the  law  about  adultery,  and  after 
the  enquiry  as  to  whether  it  applied  to  him  also  had  been 
answered  by  him  in  the  affirmative.^  The  Eabbis  also 
allude  to  this  in  the  following  words  :  7  "  And  when  Moses 


'   Sura  XXVIII.  76. 

s  mpb  nbana  nnw  n'^-isaa  nor  ratan  ni^aataa  wbw 

-r        ;  f-      ;     .  -    -  .  ;     .       ;  I"  I  .      :       .  .      .       .     _  y 

vibw  •'•Vtsa  nip  bd  iitpr   ht   ins-jb  vbrab   -i^aD  -,tDV 
nip  \>w  vpa  n^2  ninjji^a  ^in  nia^b   niins  nina 

3  Ecolesiastes,  v.  12.  ''  Sura  XXXIII.  69. 

*  Of.  Abulfeda  Hist.  Anteislamica,  page  32. 

'  isba   raaj   ns-iarr-na    vas   bv  bs»i   nt^a   vkw'") 

See  Numbers,  xvi.  4.  27''S    niTSa    ^n-n©nC£7 


134  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

heard  it,  he  fell  on  his  face.  What  did  he  hear  ?  That  he 
was  blamed  for  being  intimate  with  the  wife  of  another ;  " 
and  in  another  passage  we  read  :  l  "  Bach  man  suspected 
his  wife  on  account  of  Moses."  Other  commentators 
understand  that  the  accusation  was  that  Moses  had  killed 
Aaron,  because  the  two  were  alone  together  when  Aaron 
died  on  Mount  Hor ;  but  Moses  was  cleared  from  this  by 
the  angels,  who  produced  Aaron's  corpse.^  This  is  also  a 
Eabbinical  idea,  for  we  read  in  the  Midrash  Tanchuma  :  3 
"  All  the  congregation  saw  that  Aaron  was  dead.4  When 
Moses  and  Bleazar  came  down  from  the  mountain,  the 
whole  congregation  came  together  against  them  asking 
them  :  '  Where  is  Aaron  ?'  They  said : '  He  is  dead.'  They  re- 
plied : '  How  can  the  death  angel  come  to  a  man  who  has  once 
resisted  him  and  held  him  back  ?  for  it  is  written :  ^  He 
(Aaron)  stood  between  the  dead  and  the  living  and  the 
plague  was  stayed.  If  you  produce  him,  well ;  if  not,  we 
will  stone  you.'  Moses  then  prayed  :  '  Lord  of  the  world, 
clear  me  from  this  suspicion.'  Then  God  immediately  opened 


'  Sanhedrin  110.      ntSSD   int»Nb    SSp    inS'bS 

^  Elpherar  has  :  S^\  ^   655)^   uaUUJ   ij\   &\i\    *JS.\jt>\   ^y   JU  . 

Comp.  Abulfeda  Hist,   Anteislamica,  pp.  82  and  34,     iX:^  A  ^\  \^yu 

*  \^U  U/>  i)J[S\  l\pi 

T  T  .  V  :         V  :t.'v       '  t  •       '      ~:  ~  t"        *  t  ••  t         t  ;  •- 

7'ins  -{y^T}  nnb  ^nasi  nn'^bp  bni?n-b3  -iijapna  -inn  is 
!?ia?b  bin;  n^an  tjs'pa  ■TTS''n  n-b  jii^n  na  onb  ^las 
n\-ian  pa  ii^'SlI  ^^''O?^  "i"i?2?i  nian  tTHbaa  la^tr  Q-rsis 
DN1  2Ma  ini«  psi"'?!?  ur)^  dn  noaan  issni  u^*r\r\  pig^ 
nasi  nbQ;;i5  nt^a  Tav  n:»t»  nnis?  apns  b^p:  t^b 
n"i^z?n-n^  'n  'a  'ijn  nna  iia  imnn  ]a  i3N''K'in  'r'aj'ai. 
V-iq«  ria  ""S  n-isn-b|i  ^N-i*!   'p.to  cnb  "nsini 

*  Nambers,  xx.  29.  '  Numbers,  xvi.  48,  (Hebrew,  xvii,  13,) 


ACCUSATION    AGAINST    MOSES.  135 

the  grave  and  shewed  Aaron  to  them,  and  to  this  refers  the 
passage  :  '  The  whole  congregation  saw,  etc'  "  Here  I  omit 
entirely  a  third  very  insipid  fahle  which  the  commentators 
'mention,  and  which  seems  to  them  to  be  the  most  probable 
occasion  of  the  verse,  but  I  cannot  trace  it  to  any  Jewish 
source.  The  most  correct  view  is,  as  Wahl  has  already 
remarked,  that  the  verse  refers  to  the  reproaches  of  Aaron 
and  Miriam.l  In  short  the  fifth  verse  of  Snra  LXI  is 
about  the  answer  of  Moses  to  the  disputants.  Here  the 
commentators  give  only  the  fable  not  quoted  by  us,  just 
because  here,  as  in  the  second  passage,  they  repeat  only 
the  most  universally  accepted  view.  But  this  cannot 
prevent  us  from  holding  to  our  opinion.  Of  the  journey 
described  by  Muhammad  2  I  could  not  find  a  trace  in  Jewish 
writings,  although  the  colouring  is  Jewish.*  Moses  is  said 
to  have  gone  with  his  servant  to  see  the  place  where  two 
seas  meet,  and  to  have  forgotten  a  fish,  which  they  were 
taking  with  them  for  food  and  which  sprang  into  the  sea. 
When  they  went  back  to  seek  it,  a  servant  of  God  met 
them  and  made  the  journey  with  them,  telling  them  before 
hand  that  his  actions  would  rouse  their  impatience.  He 
sank  a  ship,  killed  a  youth  and  propped  up  a  wall ;  and 
only  when  they  parted  did  he  give  sufficient  reasons  for 
these  actions.     The    story  following  this  about   Dhu-'l- 


'  Numbers,  xii.  1  ff.  ^  Sura  XVIII.  59—81. 

*  The  author  adds  the  following  note  in  the  Appendix  : 

Zanz  (die  gottesdienstliohen  Vortrage  der  Juden,  historisch  entwickelt, 
8.  130  u.  Anm.  d.)  has  pointed  out  the  Jewish  source  of  this  story,  in 
which  the  servant  of  God  according  to  the  Arabians  is  said  to  be  Elias 
(cf .  under  Elias)  ;  only  that,  according  to  the  Jewish  source,  the  traveller 
ia  R.  Joshua  ben  Levi,  a  man  who  plays  a  leading  part  in  tales  of  marvel 
and  adventure  (cf.  Zuuz  pp.  140 — 141)  and  whom  this  adventure  suits 
much  better  than  it  does  Moses,  who  stands  on  too  high  a  plane.  We 
may  easily  recognize  therefore  the  Jewish  origin  of  this  legend,  which  has 
been  embellished  quite  after  the  manner  of  the  Quran, 


136  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Qarnain  1  itiight  well  refer  to  Moses,, the  shining  one,2  if 
anything  of  the  sort  were  known  about  him. 

Of  the  individual  laws  which  are  mentioned  historically  in 
the  Quran,3  only  one,  viz.,  that  relating  to  the  red  heifer, 4* 
affords  material  for  a  narrative,  and  that  is  given  ^  in  very 
unnecessary  fullness  and  with  manifold  errors.  In  the 
first  place  Muhammad  confounds  the  red  heifer  ^  with  the 
calf  which  is  slain  for  one  murdered  by  an  unknown  hand,^ 
and  he  also  makes  the  dead  man  live  again  8  on  being 
struck  with  a  piece  of  the  animal.  In  view  of  such  great 
distortions  we  must  not  deal  hardly  with  him  for  the 
following  small  one ;  he  says  that  the  cow  must  be  of  one 
year,^  in  contradiction  to  the  rabbinical  statement  that 
she  had  to  be  a  two-year  old.io 

As  to  those  persons  who  come  into  the  history  of  Moses, 
we  have  already  disposed  of  Pharaoh,  Aaron  and  Korah,ll 
while  we  have  only  mentioned  others  and  therefore  must 
add  more  about'them.  Miriam  12  is  praised  in  the  scripture 
and  called  a  prophetess,l3  but  the  Eabbis  value  her  still 
more  highly  and  say  of  her :  ^  "  The  angel  of  death  had  no 
power  over  Miriam,  but  she  died  from  the  divine  afflation, 
and  therefore  worms  could  not  touch  her."    According  to 


"  J^^T^i,  Sura  XVIII.  82  ff.  ^  Exodus,  xxxiv.  29  ff . 

'  See  Appendix.  *  Numbers,  xix.  2  ff. 

*  Sura  II.  63  ff.  ^  Sura  II.  67. 

7  Deuteronomy,  xxi.  2  ff.  '  Sura  II.  68. 

9  y\^  Sura  II.  63. 

'"  Vid.  Midr.  Rabb.  on  Numbers,  para.  19.  u  /j»c J   mji*    wii^- 

'^  f^~r  •'  nN35n 

'*  Baba  Bathra,  Vl. 

^b"!  nna  ni:''^???  sb^  rmn  tisba  na  lobts  >^b  Dnn 

n^birii  nan  n^i  tobEr 


JETHKO.  137 

Muhammad  1  Miriam  is  the  mother  of  Jesus. 2  Although 
Miriam's  name  is  not  mentioned  in  the  passage  where  she 
is  alluded  to  in  the  history  of  Moses,^  yet  there  is  not  the 
slightest  doiibt  that  Muhammad  took  both  Marys  for  one 
and  the  same  person;  for  the  Talmudic  utterance  already 
cited,  viz.,  that  Miriam  did  not  die  through  the  angel  of 
death,  could  easily  be  turned  into  a  statement  of  a  long, 
if  not  endless,  life  for  her,  especially  by  Muhammad,  who 
treats  chronology  pretty  much  according  to  his  own  plea- 
sure. The  other  person  who  appears  in  the  history  of 
Moses  is  his  father-in-law  Jethro.  Now  it  is  true  that  his 
name,  like  that  of  Miriam,  is  not  mentioned  in  the  story  of 
Moses,4  hence  the  Muhammadan  tradition  connects  this 
Midianite  (as  the  Quran  simply  designates  the  father-in- 
law  of  Moses)  with  Shu'aib,  the  Arabic  name  for  Jethro,  and 
so  they  came  to  be  considered  as  one  and  the  same,  not 
however  without  more  or  less  opposition.  Thus  Elpherar 
says :  5  "  Opinions  are  divided  as  to  the  name  of  Moses' 
wife's  father.  Many  say  he  was  the  prophet  Shu'aib ; 
others  that  he  was  Jethro  the  nephew  of  Shu'aib  who  died 
before  him ;  others  again  that  he  was  a  man  who  believed 
on  Shu'aib."  But  the  most  widespread  tradition  is  that  it 
was  Shu'aib  himself. 

Thus   Elpherar   always   calls   him   by  this  name,  when 
mentioning    him   in    connection    with   these   events    and 


^    J,       >   Cji   -    -  ^-C 


'  y^jA>  (jfco.\  J  y\j*c  u>ja\  fii^    Suras  LXIV.  12,  VII.  138. 

'  Cf .  Sura  III.  title  and  verse  30  ff. ;  Sura  XIX.  particularly  verse  29 ; 
Sura  LXVI.  12,  and  Sunna  405. 

3  Sura  XXVIII.  10.  '  Sura  XXVIII.  28  £E. 

*  Elpherar  on  Sura  XXVIII.  23. 
..^s*.A  ^  y— «J^j  t^J—J^  J  is)U-<i3\j  .xfcU^  J^ai  \^\,  f^  ^  ^yiba.\  j 
s-i*-«'  t)^;  s-***-*"  o=^^  {^  '^ir'-y^  t^*  -^e*-^  v-*|^  J^^  ,»«1-  ,_s^\ 

S 


138  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Abulf eda  l  relates  Just  this  one  thing  atout  Shu'aib,  viz., 
that  he  was  the  father-in-law  of  Moses,  without  giving  any 
other  opinion.  Though  his  name  is  not  mentioned  in  this 
connection  in  the  Qur^n,  other  events  independent  of  Moses' 
life  are  related  of  him,  particularly  his  admonition  of 
the  Midianites,  which  is  said  by  the  Eabbis  to  have  been 
the  cause  of  the  hatred  of  that  people  towards  him.2 
Muhammad  took  up  the  admonition  without  mentioning  the 
consequence  which  it  entailed  on  Jethro,  viz.,  the  driving 
away  of  his  daughters,  which  was  just  the  circumstance 
which  led  to  Jethro's  connection  with  the  life  of  Moses. 
According  to  Muhammad  an  immediate  punishment  fell  on 
the  Midianites.3  The  Eabbis  have  the  following  on  the 
subject: 4  "The  priest  of  Midian  had  seven  daughters.^ 
God  hates  idolatry  and  did  He  give  Moses  a  refuge  with  an 
idolater  ?  Concerning  this  our  teachers  tell  us :  Jethro  was 
priest  of  the  idols,  but  knew  their  worthlessness,  despised 


'  Hist.  Anteislamica,  page  80.  '  Exodus,  ii.  17. 

3  Suras  VII.  88—92,  XI.  85—98,  XXII.  43,  XXV.  40,  XXVI.  176—92, 
XXIX.  35—6,  XXXVIII.  12,  L.  12—8. 

*  Midr.  Rabb.  on  Exodus,  para.  1. 

n-iT   mi35?  S3»  W:;i'prf  t^bm  m'33  vyaj  rna  mbb^ 

TT  T        -;  "  T  't  ■"  :  T  -  v        'T  :  •       •  •-       : 

nn-'m  n'bv  -iDn^i  ti?aa  na  rsts  nNii  't  'v'h  n>n  -1:2^3 

■•    :  ■  :       T     V  T  •■    •  T      '    ■•  V  T  t:       T     -:  -  tt  t 

nnb  -iMK'i  in^v  ''5?^  ^li^i.  i^tp^  *^2  ^^^  ts  nnwri  ri^b^sh 
D.?b  ^nr?5  ''3«  117?  nri^a  cans!  toat?a  ^n^^^ji  rtsav  ts 
>tir?v  ban  nnb  in)  \  'v  U7iati?n  "-bs  N^^im.  -inN  na:i3 
nr-i^  f5b"i  n^sba  ib  nbv^  ^bi  Q"tm  ib  pb'^tt''  iihw  ^n^-^ai 

V  :  •  :  T      T    :  v  ~:  ~  :  tt  r  i.,  -;  .  ..  .   . 

'ibsi?   ^bi.   '"lat}!?   riM  ib  nis-ib   Q'^v'mi  ]p  t£7i73ii   ia^^-nw 

n^'tti-jaj?  D'^vbn'!  i;"[a  )^^'^  mn  nuJDN  Q^itriaM  Q'^v'-iri  -iNh*!. 

rni35  =it»i?.'i  '\m^^w  n-rabb  sbsi  r;ii33 

*  Exodus,  ii.  16. 


JKTHEO.  139 

idolatry  and  had  thouglit  of  being  converted  even  before 
Mose3  came.  Then  lie  called  his  fellow-townsmen  and 
said  to  them :  '  Till  now  I  have  served  you,  but  now  I  am 
old,  choose  you  another  priest :  and  he  gave  them  back  the 
vessels  of  service.'  Then  they  put  him  under  a  ban,  so  that 
no  one  conversed  with  him,  no  one  worked  for  him,  no  one 
tended  his  flocks;  and  when  he  asked  this  service  from  the 
shepherds;  they  would  not  give  it.  The  shepherds  came 
and  drove  them  away,  l  Was  it  possible  ?  Jethro  was  the 
priest  of  Midian  and  the  shepherds  drove  away  his  daugh- 
ters ?  But  this  shews  that  they  had  put  him  under  a  ban, 
and  for  this  reason  they  drove  his  daughters  away."  In  the 
mouth  of  the  people,  or  more  probably  from  Muhammad 
himself,  the  legend  received  the  embellishment  that  Jethro 
wanted  to  convert  his  fellow-countrymen  to  the  faith,  and 
that  they  were  punished  on  account  of  their  unbelief.  A 
reproach  which  is  specially  brought  against  them,  or  rather 
the  point  of  the  exhortation,  viz.,  to  give  just  weight  and 
measure,^  must  be  founded  on  some  legend  or  other, 
although  I  have  not  yet  come  across  it  in  Jewish' writings.3 
Jethro  shows  himself  as  a  preacher  quite  according  to 
Muhammad's  ideas.  He  preaches  about  the  Last  Day  *  and 
asserts  that  he  desires  no  reward ;  5  on  the  other  hand  his 
townspeople  reproach  him  with  working  no  miracles.^  I 
have  presented  the  facts  and  quotations  here  as  though 
there  were  no  doubt  that  all  these  passages  refer  to  .Jethro, 
but  exception  might  be  taken  to  this.  An  altogether 
different  name  "^  is  found  in  the  Quran,  and  it  is  not  easy  to 


>  Exodus,  ii.  17.  '  Siiras  TIT.  83,  XI.  86. 

'  It  seems  as  though  Muhammad  had  confounded  the  Midianites  with 
the  inhabitants  of  Sodom,  to  whom  such  things  are  imputed  by  the 
Rabbis. 

«  Sura  XXIX,  35.  '  Sura  XXVI.  180. 

«  Sura  XXVI.  186,  187,  '  4-^ 


140  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

explain  how  Jetliro  came  by  it.  However,  we  must  first  try 
to  shew  that  Shu'aib  and  .Jethro  are  identical,  and  then  put 
forward  our  conjectures  as  to  how  the  many-named  .Jethro 
added  this  name  to  his  others.  The  identity  is  first  shewn 
by  the  fact  that  those  to  whom  he  was  sent  are  called 
"  Midianites ; "  1  in  the  second  place,  the  two  first  passages  2 
give  the  events  concerning  him  between  the  story  of  Lot 
and  that  of  Moses. 

Now  if  we  can  find  among  the  Eabbis  any  intimation 
favourable  to  this  supposition,  then  nothing  important  will 
remain  to  oppose  its  adoption  ^  as  a  probable  hypothesis. 
Very  little,  however,  can  be  adduced  to  shew  how  Shu'aib 
and  Jethro  came  to  be  one  and  the  same  person.  Muham- 
mad may  have  confused  the  name  Hobab  4 — often  used  for 
Jethro  and  probably  pronounced  Chobab — with  Shu'aib. 
Perhaps  an  etymological  explanation  may  be  thought  of 
here,  for  the  Eabbis  assert  that  the  staff  used  later  by 
Moses  and  called  the  divine  staffs  grew  in  .Jethro's  garden.^ 
Now  Sha'ba  ^  means  staff  and  Shu'aib  *  may  be  taken  as  the 
possessor  of  the  staff.     If  Shu'aib  is  the  same  as  Jethro, 


>  Sflras  Til.  83,  XI.  85,  XXIX.  35.  ((^li),  XXII.  43  (^.li  >L\^\^ 
where  (^jJ»  is  regarded  as  the  name  of  a  town). 
5  Siiras  VII.  88—92,  XI.  85—98. 

'  It  is  all  very  well  for  Ahmad  ben  As  Sah'm  (quoted  by  Maraeo.  on 
Sura  VII.  83.)  to  assert  that  this  is  the  opinion  of  Jlg«J\  y^  iijU,^  "  a  heap 
of  fools."  Some  regard  Jethro,  as  the  father  of  Shu'aib,  (as  Elpherar  on 
Stira  VII.  83  :  y^j  ^^  ..,..,5^  yj  Jji ^  ).  others,  as  his  nephew  (of.  the 
passage  quoted  above  from  Elpherar  on  Sura  XXVIII.  23.).  The  differ- 
ence in  the  names  confuses  the  commentators,  and  also  their  ignorance 
of  the  source  from  which  here,  as  often,  Muhammad  drew. 

*  33in  5  D'^n-bsn  nan 

^  That  Moses  obtained  the  staff  from  Jethro  is  asserted  also  by  D'Herb 
B.  0.  under  the  word  Shu'aib,  p.  772,  according  to  the  Mu^ammadan  view." 


shb'aib.  141 

there  are  passages  1  in  which  the  former  is  mentioned, 
while  those  to  whom  he  is  sent  are  not  called  Midianites  ; 
and  so  we  find  a  new  name  for  these  people, 2  viz.,  "  men 
of  the  wood,"  3  which  name  is  evidently  derived  from  the 
thorn  bushes  (nap)  which  were  in  the  vicinity. 

It  remains  for  us  to  justify  the  briDging  forward  of  two 
more  passages,  4  and  it  is  all  the  more  difiicult  for  us  to  do 
so,  because  in  order  to  prove  our  point  we  must  accuse 
Muhammad  himself  of  a  misunderstanding.  In  these  pass- 
ages Shu'aib  is  not  mentioned,  but  the  people  who  are  held 
up  as  a  warning  are  called  "  men  of  the  well,"  5  without 
any  other  particulars  being  given  about  them.  But  further 
these  "men  of  the  well"^  are  mentioned  in  one  passage 
along  with  the  "  men  of  the  wood,"  and  so  it  seems  certain 
that  Muhammad  regarded  them  as  two  different  peoples ; 
but  nevertheless  we  allow  ourselves  to  believe  them  to  be 
really  identical. 

The  real  reason  for  bringing  Jethro  into  the  Qurdn  is, 
as  we  have  already  remarked,  the  quarrel  of  the  shepherds 
with  his  daughters,  although  the  fact  itself  is  not  men- 
tioned in  that  book  ;  and  it  is  thus  easy  to  understand  that 
the  Jews  may  have  sometimes  called  the  Midianites  by  this 
name  i.e.,  "  men  of  the  well."  No  other  circumstances 
related  about  these  persons  mentioned  in  the  Qurd,n  would 
authorize  this  appellation.  The  story  of  Jacob  at  the 
well  (setting  aside  the  fact  that  not  the  slightest  allusion 


J  E.g.  Siira  XXVI.  176  ff.  '  ii^lTC'^^ 

'  Blpherar  on  Sura  VII.  S3  has  :  l^'i\  <-jUr^\  (•Jij  (^-i^  ;  but  this  same 
Elpherar  will  not  allow  this  with  regard  to  Sura  XXVI.  177,  because  in 
connection  with  Midian  Sha'aib   is   mentioned  as   ^^\  their  brother, 

which  is  not  the  case  with  the  iio  S  \  v'«^',  "  people  of  the  wood." 

♦  Suras  XXV.  40,  L.  12.  *  J,]i\  4>'^^ 

'  Sura  L.  12. 


142  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

to  it  is  to  be  found  in  the  Quran,)  has  in  it  no  trace  of 
hostility  ;  andso  the  conjecture  is  not  too  daring  that,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  all  these  three,^  viz.,  the  Midianites,  the 
people  of  the  wood,  and  the  people  of  the  well,  are  the 
same,  but  that  Muhammad  regarded  the  first  two  only  as 
identical  and  looked  on  the  last  as  different.  Still  this 
tradition  seems  to  have  been  received  even  among  the 
Arabs,  for  we  find  in  Blpherar  2  among  other  explanations 
the  following  :  "  Wahb  says  that  the  people  of  the  well 
sat  beside  it  (the  well),  and  the  shepherds  served  idols. 
Then  God  sent  Shu'aib,  who  was  to  exhort  them  to  Isld,m, 
but  they  remained  in  their  error,  and  continued  their 
eilorts  to  harm  Shu'aib,  While  they  sat  round  the  well  in 
their  dwellings  the  spring  bubbled  up  and  gushed  over 
them  and  their  houses,  so  that  they  were  all  ruined."  In 
like  manner  Jaldlu'd-din  says  :  3  "  Their  prophet  is  called 
by  some  Shu'aib,  by  others  differently."  This  admission  of 
the  Arabic  commentators  strengthens  our  opinion  con- 
siderably. Another  person  of  some  importance  in  the 
Mosaic  age  is  said  by  some  Arabic  commentators  to  be 
alluded  to  in  the  Qurdn,4  but  many  others  dispute  the 
allusion.  Blpherar  quotes  four  different  opinions  on  this 
passage.  The  first  opinion  is  that  it  refers  to  Balaam, 
for  which  he  quotes  many  authorities,  and  relates  the 
history  of  Balaam  in  almost   complete  accord  with  the 


2  Oq  Sura  XXV.  40.      v_>U^\^  Igjj.  Jyujij   Jjs\  \y\r  ._ji^  JU 
J>\    i^ft^,   (,1 5\    (Oc   L-*i    Jv;y:  <>JJ\    <M.y   (>\j^'i\   tj^J^JO    ^\y 

'  On  Sura  XXV.  40  (vid.  Maraoc.)  6j^  Jji^  s-s*4i  J-i   .j.  j 
*  Sura  Til.  174—5. 


SAUL.  143 


Bible  narrative.l  Jaldlu'd-dln  and  Zamakhshari  2  refer 
this  to  Balaam,  and  call  him  Balaam  the  son  of  Ba'ura.3 
Beyond  these  no  other  persons  who  come  into  the  life  of 
Moses,  or  who  were  important  in  his  time,  are  mentioned, 
and  thus  our  second  part  comes  to  an  end. 


Second  Section. 

Chapter  II. 

Third  Part. 

The  three  hings  who  ruled  over  undivided  Israel. 

The  history  following  immediately  on  the  time  of  Moses, 
including  the  time  of  the  Judges,  must  either  have  seemed 
to  Muhammad  unedifying,  which  is  improbable,  as  the 
story  of  that  heroic  age  was  quite  in  accord  with  his  feelings 
and  aims ;  or  else  it  must  have  been  wholly  unknown  to 
him,  and  this  appears  to  have  been  the  case  from  the  fact 
that  he  speaks  of  the  choosing  of  a  king  as  an  event 
happening  after  Moses,4  in  terms  which  can  only  mean 
immediately  or  very  soon  after  Moses.  Saul  stands  very 
much  in  the  back  ground  ;  for  on  the  one  hand  his  history 
was  known  to  Muhammad  only  in  a  very  abbreviated  form, 
and  on  the  other  hand  the  Prophet  had  such  an  undefined 
notion  of  Saul's  personality  that  he  attributes  to  him  the 
actions  of  others.  Saul's  history  is  related  in  the  Qur£n  5 
in  the  following  manner :  "  After  Moses  the  Israelites 
desired  a  king,  in  order  that  they  might  go  out  under  him 
to  the  Holy  War  ;  ^  to  which  however  only  a  few  of  them 


'  Blpherar  calls  him,  following   some  authorities,  j»;lc  im  axI:  •  and 
following  others,  jcVj  (^  ,»*1}. 

^  Maraoc.  on  the  passage.  '  h)^^  tJ*  (**^ 

*  Sura  II.  247.     ^y^  ■^  (^  '  Sfira  II.  247—53. 

*  1  Samuel,  viii.  20. 


144  JUDAISM    AND    ISLAM. 

afterwards  went.  The  prophet  (Samuel)  gave  out  that 
Saul  was  sent  of  God,  still  he  seemed  despicable  in  the  eyes 
of  the  people. 1  As  a  sign  that  the  rule  pertained  to  Saul, 
the  prophet  of  Israel  announced  the  return  of  the  Ark  of 
the  Covenant.  Saul  then  proved  his  troops,  and  allowed 
only  those  to  belong  to  his  army  who  drank  water  lapping 
it  with  the  hand;  this  was  done  by  very  few,  and  even 
these  were  afraid  of  Goliath  and  his  armies.  David  at 
length  overcame  the  Philistine  and  his  hosts  and  gained  the 
dominion."  The  circumstance  that  through  Saul  the  j^rk  of 
the  Covenant  came  back  ^  is  contrary  to  Scripture,  accord- 
ing to  which  the  Ark  came  back  earlier.  The  story  of 
Saul's  proving  his  troops  is  evidently  a  confusion  with  that 
of  Gideon,  concerning  whom  this  is  related  in  the  Bible,3 
and  has  doubtless  risen  from  the  similar  story  of  Saul's 
•forbidding  food  to  the  army .4  This  confusion  with  Gideon 
accounts  too  for  the  saying  that  only  a  few  mighty  men 
followed  Saul.  The  name  of  the  prophet  is  not  given,  and 
later  Arabians  also  are  in  ignorance  about  it. 5  Saul  is 
called  Talut,6  a  name  probably  given  on  account  of  his 
height.^  Muhammad  notices  in  the  Quran  that  Saul  was 
of  great  height,^  and  Baidhdwi  gives  this  derivation  for 
his  name.  Goliath  is  called  Jdlut.^  The  personality  of 
David  10  is  certainly  more  clearly  grasped  in  the  Qur^n, 
but  the  actual  historical  events  of  his  life  are  scarcely 
touched  upon.     David's  victory  over  Goliath  is  mentioned 


'  1  Samuel,  x.  27. 

'  Sura  II.  249  must  be  thus  understood,  and  perhaps  it  would  also  be 
better  to  read  uuybS\  A^k  here, 

'  Judges,  vii.  6  fE.  *  1  Samuel,  xiv.  24  ff. 

'  Baidhawi  says  :  J»^^  }^  (?(jj   .^t    S)  yja*A  j\  ^j>  yfc  j 
*  uujSVE  probably  derided  from  JIlT  to  be  tall. 
'  1  Samuel,  ix.  2,  *,  23.  *  Sura  II.  248. 


DAVID.  145 

« 

incidentally  in  the  history  of  Saul.  Again^  the  story  of 
David  and  Bathsheba  is  only  distantly  alluded  to,  in  that 
(setting  aside  the  passage  l  in  which  he  is  called 
"  Penitent "  probably  with  reference  to  her)  the  parable  of 
the  case  in  law  devised  by  the  Prophet  Nathan  2  is 
narrated,^  and  to  it  is  added*  that  David  perceived  that 
this  was  a  sign  ;  and  after  he  had  repented,  he  was  received 
back  into  favour  by  God.  According  to  the  Qurin  the 
case  in  dispute  is  not  related  by  the  prophet,  but  the  two 
disputants  themselves  come  before  David.  In  another  pas- 
sage 5  mention  is  made  of  David's  and  Solomon's  excellent 
judgment  on  the  occasion  of  some  quarrel  unknown  to  us 
about  shepherds  tending  flocks  on  strange  fields  at  night. 
A  remarkable  circumstance  is  given  in  several  passages,^ 
where  it  is  stated  that  David  compelled  the  mountains  and 
the  birds  to  praise  God  with  him,  which,  as  Wahl  rightly 
remarks,  owes  its  origin  to  David's  poetical  address  to  all 
creatures,  in  which  address  he  imagines  them  endowed 
with  life  and  reason,  and  calls  on  them  to  join  with  him 
in  extolling  the  Almighty.  According  to  the  Qurdn^ 
mankind  is  indebted  to  David  for  the  invention  of  armour. 
This  legend  probably  arose  from  David's  warlike  fame, 
although  there  is  much  said  in  the  Bible  about  Goliath's 
armour.  In  another  passage  ^  we  find  a  general  mention 
of  David.  In  one  of  the  Sunnas^  it  is  mentioned  that 
David  did  with  very  little  sleep ;  and  Elpherar  10  in  a  long 
chain  of  tradition  beginning  with  Ibn  'Abbas  and  ending 


1  Sura  XXXVIII.  16.     >_»^j\  '  Samuel,  xii.  1  fe. 

3  Sura  XXXVIII.  20—3.  *  Sura  XXXVIII.  23—6. 
5  Sura  XXI.  78. 

«  Suras  XXI.  79,  XXXIV.  10,  XXXVIII.  16—20. 

7  Sura  XXI.  80.  '  Sura  XXVII.  15. 

9  Sunna  148.  '"  On  Sura  XXXVIII,  16. 
T 


146  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

with  'Amru,  says  :  1  "  The  Apostle  of  God  said  :  '  (David) 
slept  half  the  nightj  rose  for  a  third,  and  then  slept  again 
for  a  sixth.' "  The  Rabbis  also  speak  of  this,  on  the 
strength  of  the  2  verse,  "At  midnight  I  will  rise  to  give 
thanks  unto  Thee,"  and  they  assert  that  David  used  to 
sleep  only  during  sixty  respiration s.3  David  is  also  known 
to  Muhammad  as  the  author  of  the  Psalms.4  The  affair 
of  the  Sabbath-breakers,  who  were  punished  by  being 
changed  into  apes,  is  also  supposed  to  belong  to  the  time 
of  David,  but  the  circumstance  is  mentioned  ^  only  in 
general  terms,  and  nothing  definite  is  given  about  time  or 
details,  except  in  verse  82,  where  the  time  is  given,  but  not 
the  fact.  Among  the  -Jews  there  is  no  trace  of  this  legend. 
The  life  of  Solomon^  is  in  itself  unimportant,  and  it 
is  only  the  wisdom  for  which  he  is  famed  in  the  Bible 
which  makes  him  the  hero  of  the  whole  East,  one  might 
therefore  expect  to  find  much  more  about  him  in  the 
Quran  than  really  exists  there.  Muhammad  speaks  of  his 
wisdom,?  and  especially  brings  forward  the  fact  that 
Solomon  understood  the  language  of  the  birds.  This  is 
also  asserted  by  the  Eabbis,  and  is  founded  on  the  Biblical 

statement :  §  "He  spake  of  trees and  birds."     The 

winds  9  also  performed  his  will,  and  the  Genii  were  found 
in  his  following ;  1"  this  is  also  related,  e.g.,  in  the  second 


'  &-A-  (.Vu,,  &iU'  ^yi;^  JJ!\    Uui  ^U  JjW  (i\i  ^  m  J^j  JU 
»  Palms,  cxix.  62.  3    -^pm    )>P\^  (Beraohoth). 

*  jjjj    Suras  IV.  161,  XVII.  57. 

*  Suraa  II.  61,  IV.  50,  V.  65,  VII.  166. 

*  t)^*<^  '  Sura  XXVII.  16,  16. 

8 1  Kings,  V.  13.  fi'wn  b^;i Q>???n  \>v  naTi 

j>jj  here  probably  means  the  spirits  of  the  air,  like  ninil 
'"  Suras  XXI.  81,  82,  XXXIV.  11,  12,  XXXVIII.  35-9. 


9 


SOLOMON.  147 

• 

Targum  on  the  Book  of  Esther,!  thus :  "  To  him  were 
obedient  demons  of  the  most  diverse  sorts,  and  the  evil 
spirits  were  given  into  his  hand."  This  legend  is  derived 
primarily  from  a  mistaken  interpretation  of  a  passage  in 
Ecclesiastes.2  Muhammad  relates  the  following  tale :  3 
"On  one  occasion  the  lapwing  *  was  not  found  in  attend- 
ance on  Solomon,  and  the  Eng  regarding  him  as  a  truant 
threatened  to  kill  him.  Then  the  lapwing  came  with  the 
news  that  he  had  discovered  a  land  as  yet  unknown  to 
Solomon,  which  was  not  subject  to  him,  the  land  of  Sheba, 
in  which  the  people  together  with  the  Queen  worshipped 
the  sun.  Solomon  sent  the  bird  back  with  a  letter  summon- 
ing these  people  to  adopt  the  belief  in  the  Unity  of  God, 
He  himself  went  thither  at  once  with  his  troops,  and  had 
the  Queen's  throne  brought  to  him  by  a  ministering  angel. 
The  Queen  had  been  already  converted,  and  she  came  into 
Solomon's  camp ;  he  had  her  brought  before  him  into  a 
hall,  of  which  the  flooring  was  glass,  and  she  imagining  it 
to  be  water,  exposed  her  legs."  This  same  story  is  to  be 
found  in  the  Targum  5  already  referred  to,  together  with 
some  other  circumstances  which  I  shall  omit  here.  The 
story  runs  as  follows :  "  Thereupon  the  partridge  was 
sought  and  not  found  among  the  birds,  and  the  King 
commanded  angrily  that  it  should  be  fetched,  and  he 
wanted  to  kill  it.  Then  the  partridge  answered  the  King  : 
'  My  lord  and  King,  attend  and  hear  my  words,  for  three 
months  I  considered  and  flew  about  the  whole  world  to 
find  the  town  where  thou  wast  not  obeyed.  Then  I  saw  a 
town  in  the  East   called  Kitor,   where   there  are  many 


•  On  Esther,  i.  2. 

'  Ecoleaiastes,  ii.  8.   n'i'^E?1    TT^W 

3  Sura  XXVII.  20—46.  *  Ifclc 

'  Second  Targum  on  the  Book  of  Esther. 


148  JUDAISM    AND   ISlIm. 

people,  but  a  woman  rules  over  them ;  she  is  called  the 
Queen  of  Sheba.  If  it  please  thee  now,  my  lord  Bang, 
I  will  go  to  that  town  and  bind  the  Queen  with  chains 
and  its  nobles  with  iron  fetters  and  bring  them  all  here.' 
And  it  pleased  the  King,  and  Scribes  were  called  who 
wrote  letters  and  bound  them  to  the  wings  of  the 
partridge.  When  the  bird  came  to  the  Queen  she  saw 
the  letter  tied  on  to  its  wing,  she  opened  it,  and  these  were 
the  contents :  '  Prom  me,  Solomon  the  King,  greeting  to 
thee  and  to  thy  princes !  Thou  knowest  well  that  God  hath 
appointed  me  King  over  the  beasts  of  the  field  and 
the  birds  of  the  heaven,  and  over  the  demons,  spirits 
and  spectres  of  the  night,  and  that  the  kings  of  all  the 
countries  under  heaven  approach  me  in  submission.  If 
thou  also  wilt  do  this,  great  honour  will  be  shewn  thee ; 
if  not,  then  I  will  send  against  thee  kings  and  legions  and 
horsemen.  The  kings  are  the  beasts  of  the  field;  the 
horsemen,  the  birds  of  the  air ;  the  armies,  demons  and 
spirits;  while  the  legions  are  nightmares,  which  will 
strangle  you  in  your  beds.'  When  the  Queen  had  read  this, 
she  rent  her  clothes  and  sent  for  the  elders  and  lords  and 
said:  'Doyouknow  what  King  Solomon  has  sent  me?'  They 
said :  '  We  neither  know  him,  nor  heed  him.'  But  the  Queen 
did  not  trust  them,  but  called  for  ships  and  sent  presents 
to  the  king,  and  after  three  years  she  went  herself.  When 
the  king  heard  that  she  had  come,  he  seated  himself  in  a 
glass  room.  She  thought  the  king  was  sitting  in  the 
water,  and  bared  herself  to  go  through  it.  When  she  saw 
his  magnificence,  she  said :  1   '  Blessed  be   the  Lord  thy 

God,  which  delighted  in  thee,  to  set  thee  on  the  throne 

to  do  judgment  and  justice.' "  We  must  forgive  Muhammad 
the  two  slight  changes  he  makes  in  the  story,  viz.,  that 
he  turns  the  matter  from  one  of  government  into  one  of 


'  1  Kings,  X,  9. 


SOLOMON.  149 

religion,  and  that  lie  begins  the  letter  l  with  the  words :  "  In 
the  name  of  the  Merciful  Grod/'  Solomon  huilt  the  Temple 
also  by  the  help  of  the  spirits,  who  even  went  on  building 
after  his  death,  while  he  remained  sitting  on  his  throne  till 
a  worm  gnawed  him,2 

Once  when  Solomon  became  arrogant  he  was  driven 
from  the  kingdom,  and  a  spirit  reigned  in  his  stead  until 
he  repented.3  The  Sanhedrin  4  gives  the  following  brief 
account :  "  At  first  Solomon  reigned  even  over  the  exalted 
ones,  as  it  is  written  :  5  Solomon  sat  on  the  throne  of  the 
Lord  J  but  afterwards  only  over  his  own  stick,  as  it  is 
written :  ^  What  profit  hath  man  of  all  his  labour  ?  and 
further,^  this  was  my  portion  from  all  my  labour."  8  When 
he  repented,  he  gave  up  his  useless  extravagances,  and 
had  his  horses  disabled,^  to  which  the  following  passage 
alludes :  1"  "  It  is  wisely  ordained  that  the  reasons  for  the 
commandments  are  not  given;  they  were  given  in  two 


1  ,»«^\  (p^\  MJ\  ,, >     Sura  XXVII.  30. 

2  Sura  XXXIT.  13.    Cf.  on  this  point  Gittin,  68. 

3  Sura  XXXVIII.  33—5.  ■*  Sanhedrin,  20. 

niMb  ^i-in^na  'a.fi?  ibi?a  b?  Nb«  trba  ^5b  JiiDsbi.  'n  sbs 
"'ba^j-bsa  "-pbH  n-'n  nt  nTiai  ibaij-bna 

•  T  -;        T   •       '•:•.•  TT  V  •    :  T  -;        t  : 

^  1  Chroniolea,  xxix.  23.  ^  Ecolesiastes,  i.  3. 

'  Eoclesiastes,  ii.  10. 

*  Cf.  also  Midr.  Rabba  on  Numbers,  par.  H  ;  on  Canticles,  iii.  4 ;  and  on 
Ruth,  ii.  14. 
9  Sura  XXXVIII.  29—32.  "  Sanhedrin,  21. 

nbin?  rn's"5pa  latp  nno;  rrfn  >atp  ^bina  t5b-n»  •'pQia 
nipTO  ib  nan.!   ^b  ''^v^  cbirn    bin?   in^  ''^5?"!   I^^St 
nn^aa  n^si.a  bw\  3''n?!i   y^wi^  iib)  na-iN  rtbbts  naw 

nisa  tow^a. 


150  JUDAISM    AND   I3LAM. 

cases,  and  one  of  the  greatest  of  men  sinned.  For  it  is 
written :  1  The  king  shall  not  multiply  horses  to  himself, 
nor  cause  the  people  to  return  to  Egypt,  to  the  end  that 
he  should  multiply  horses.  Then  Solomon  thought,  I  will 
get  me  many  horses  and  not  send  to  Egypt;  but  it  is 
written :  2  And  a  chariot  came  up  and  went  out  of  Egypt 
for  six  hundred  shekels  of  silver."  A  story  about  spirits, 
which  is  said  to  have  happened  in  Solomon's  time,^  has 
already  been  mentioned  in  connection  with  Noah.  A  story 
about  the  ants,  which  fled  before  Solomon's  army,  is 
related  in  the  Qur£n,4  and  remains  to  be  noticed.  It  is 
evidently  founded  on   the   verse,^  "  Go  to  the   ant   thou 

sluggard   and  be  wise ; "  and  based  on  this  same 

foundation  we  have  a  beautiful  fable  in  the  Talmud,^ 
but  I  could  find  there  no  trace  of  the  story  given  in  the 
Qur^n. 

The  story  of  the  lapwing  ^  has  gained  a  firm  foot  hold  in 
Arabic  legend,  and  a  pretty  myth  about  the  bird  is  found 
in  Fakihat  Blcholafa.8  For  Muhammad  there  were  no  very 
important  personages  between  Moses  and  Jesus ;  and  such 
as  he  does  mention  he  merely  alludes  to.  This  is  not  to 
be  wondered  at  when  Solomon,  the  wise  man  of  the  East, 
who  is  endowed  with  all  manner  of  legendary  adornment 
comes,  comparatively  speaking,  so  little  before  us  in  the 
Quran. 


'  Deuteronomy,  xvii.  16.  ^  i  Kings,  x.  29. 

3  Sura  II.  96.  *  Sura  XXVII.  18- 

5  Proverbs,  vi.  6  £E.  «  ChuUin,  51.  2. 

'    ABji  8  Page  91, 


noly  men  aftek  the  time  01'  solomon.  151 

Second  Chaptek. 

Fourth  Part. 

Holy  Men  after  the  time  of  Solomon. 

Many  important  men  might  be  mentioned  here,  but 
Muhammad  knew  but  few  of  them,  and  about  those  whom 
he  does  name  he  gives  for  the  most  part  nothing  special, 
but  mentions  them  only  with  other  pious  persons.  Some 
only  are  treated  with  a  little  more  detail,  and  we  will 
mention  them  here  first,  so  as  then  to  put  the  others 
together  briefly.  Of  Elijah  i  his  dispute  with  the  people 
about  the  worship  of  Baal  is  related  briefly.  In  tho 
legends  of  Islam  as  well  as  in  those  of  later  Judaism 
Elijah  plays  a  very  important  part.  He  is  that  mystical  2 
person  known  under  the  name  of  Khizr.  He  is  therefore 
the  same  as  Phinehas,^  erroneously  called  by  some  the 
nephew  of  Aaron  ^  instead  of  his  grandson,  and,  like 
Elijah  the  prophet  5  in  later  Jewish  traditions,  he  is  the 
mediator  between  heaven  and  earth.    It  is  he  who  appears 


'  J«C5^     Suras  YI.  85,  XXXVII.  123.    In    one  place  he     is   called 

a 

j^UJ\    (Sura  XXXVII.  30)  on  account  of  the  rhyme.    We  find  among 
other  opinions  in  Blpherar  the  following  : 

"  It  is  said  that  Ilyasin  is  a  dialectic  change  for  Elyas,  as  Ism'ail  for 
Ism'aln  and  Mikhayil  for  Mikhayin.''  These  examples  are  certainly 
nnsuitablei  for  in  them  the  change  is  only  from  J  to  ^  ,  while  here  the 
complete  addition  of  the  syllable  yi —  takes  place.  This  the  Arabs, 
in  spite  of  the  similar  M-ji-.  mentioned  before,  seem  to  shrink  from 
explaining  as  a  change  deliberately  made  on  account  of  the  rhyme. 


152  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

to  the  pious  under  the  most  varied  forms,  who  visits  the 
schools,  and  imparts  to  famous  teachers  that  which  God 
communicates  about  this  or  that  opinion  expressed  by  them. 
The  Muslims  too  know  him  in  this  capacity,  and  they 
recognize  him  in  the  servant  of  God  who  proposed  himself 
as  a  travelling  companion  to  Moses,l  and  in  these  actions 
they  have  the  prototype  of  his  ministry  as  one  who  appears 
in  a  miraculous  manner,  has  intercourse  with  men  in  human 
fashion,  and  performs  incomprehensible  actions  which 
only  receive  true  significance  through  knowledge  which  is 
hidden  from  man. 

Jonah  is  mentioned  in  several  passages  of  the  Qur4n.2 
His  mission  to  Nineveh,  his  being  swallowed  by  the  fish, 
his  rescue  from  it,  and  the  story  of  the  gourd  which  shaded 
him,  are  all  given  very  briefly.^  Job's  *  sufferings  and 
healing  are  mentioned  in  two  passages,^  and  in  the  latter 
passage  Muhammad  adds  that  Job  produced  a  cooling 
and  refreshing  fountain  for  himself  by  stamping  on  the 
earth.  We  know  of  no  parallel  passage  to  this  in  the 
Rabbinical  writings. 

We  come  now  to  a  passage  ^  hitherto  wrongly  referred 
which  translated  runs  thus : 

"  Slain  were  the  men  of  the  pit  of  the  burning  fire. 
When  they  sat  around  the  same, 

And  were  witnesses  of  what  was  done  to  the  true  believers, 
and  they  wished  to  punish  them  only  because  they 
believed  in  the  mighty  and  Glorious  God, "  &c. 


1  Siira  XVIII.  59-82. 

a  JJ^    Siiraa  VI.  86,  X.  98,  XXXVII.  139,  XXI.  81  (^^  ,S  ,  LXVIII. 

3  S&aa  X.  98,  XXI.  87—8,  XXXVII.  189—149,  LXVIII.  48—51. 

*  V>^\  *  Suras  XXI.  83—4,  XXXVIII.  40-5. 

«  Sura  LXXXV.  4  ff. 


THE    THREE    WITNESSES.  IBS' 

Commentators  make  this  refer  to  the  punisliment  of  a 
Jewish  Himyarite  King  who  persecuted  the  Christians, 
but  the  appellation  "believers"  as  applied  to  Christians 
has  no  parallel  elsewhere  in  the  Quran,  no  detail  bearing 
on  this  event  is  mentioned,  and  just  this  one  form  of 
persecution  (burning)  is  not  given  by  the  martyrologists. 

If  we  compare  the  passage  with  the  story  of  the  three 
children  1  all  fits  in  perfectly. 

The  three  believers  would  not  bow  themselves  before  an 
idol,  and  were  thrown  into  the  fiery  furnace ;  those  who 
threw  them  in  were  slain  by  the  heat  and  the  believers 
were  saved.     Evidently  Muhammad  here  alludes  to  this.2 

It  is  possible  that  there  is  an  allusion  to  the  story  of 
the  revival  of  the  dry  bones  3  in  a  passage  of  the  Qur£n,4 
which  tells  us  that  many  who  left  their  habitations  for  fear 
of  death  were  slain  by  God,  but  were  afterwards  restored 
to  lif  e.5  The  Talmud  treats  the  narrative  given  in  Ezekiel 
more  in  detail.^ 

Another  biblical  reference  may   perhaps  be    found   in 


1  Daniel,  iii.  8  fe. 

^  An  intimation  that  this  passage  refers  ta  this  circumstance  is  given 
by  the  Arabian  commentator  Mnqatil  (cited  by  Elpherar),  in  that  he 
asserts  that  there  were  in  fact  three  "people  of  the  burning  fiery  pit " 

(j,jkiS\  <-jV^o\V  and  of  the  pits  one  was  in  (j^jU  ,  i.  e.  Persia,  and 
indeed  under  -aj  ts-^aJ  Nebuchadnezzar ;  but  he  adds  :  U^  iii\  Jjju  aJ« 
\i\J  God  revealed  nothing  in  the  Sura  about  this  or  about  the  other 
event  which  took  place  in  Syria,  bnt  only  revealed  about  the  one  under 
Dhu-nawas.  But  this  intimation  is  enough  for  the  strengthening  of  our 
opinion. 

3  Ezekiel,  xxxvii.  *  Sura  II.  244. 

*  The  Arabian  commentators  know  of  this  bat  dimly,  for  Ismail  Ben  'Ali 
gives  out  in  the  name  of  Ibn  Talib  that  this  event  took  place  in  the  time 
of  the  Judge  (?)  J««j=»,  «.s-  Ezekiel,  who  came  after  (j«\,y.y>,  the'  sod  of 
Caleb,  in  this  office.    (Maraco  ;  Prodr.  IV.  83.) 

*  Sanhedrin  92. 

U 


164  JUDAISM  AND    ISlXh. 

tho  words : '  "  Dost  thou  not  see  how  thy  Lord  stretches 
(lengthens)  out  the  shadow  when  he  will,  makes  it  quies- 
cent, then  sets  the  sun  over  it  as  an  indicator."  This  I 
think  is  perhaps  an  allusion  to  the  sign  given  to  Hezekiah.2 

We  find  more  in  the  Quran  about  Ezra,3  if  not  about  his 
history,  yet  about  the  way  in  which  the  Jews  regarded 
him.  According  to  the  assertion  of  Muhammad  the  Jews 
held  Ezra  to  be  the  Son  of  God.*  This  is  certainly  a  mere 
misunderstanding  which  arose  from  the  great  esteem  in 
which  Ezra  was  undoubtedly  held.  This  esteem  is  expressed 
in  the  following  passage  :  ^  "Ezra  would  have  been  worthy 
to  have  made  known  the  law  if  Moses  had  not  come  before 
him."  Truly  Muhammad  sought  to  cast  suspicion  on  the 
Jews'  faith  in  the  unity  of  God,  and  thought  he  had  here 
found  a  good  opportunity  of  so  doing. 

This  utterance  as  an  expression  of  the  Jewish  opinion 
of  that  time  loses  much  in  value  when  we  consider  the 
personality  of  that  Phineas  the  son  of  Azai'iah,  to  whom  it 
is  attributed. 

In  the  traditions  of  Isl^m  there  is  a  great  deal  about 
Ezra  as  the  compiler  of  the  Law.      In  this  character  also 


3ura  XXV.  47—8. 


8  2  Kings,  XX.  9—12.  3  ^^c 

The  Arabian  grammarians  dispute  as  to  whether  the  word  should 
receive  a  nnnnation  or  not,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  the  omission  of  it  is 
more  suitable  to  the  form  of  the  word  which  is  like  a  diminutive. 
Several  of  the  Arabians  regard  this  as  correct. 

*  Sura  IX,  30,     Suuna,  462. 

In  D'Herbelot  (under  the  word  "  Ozair "  page  691)  much  is  adduced 
from  Muslim  commentators  and  historians  to  explain  this  passage,  which 
however,  in  harmony  with  the  Talmud,  only  asserts  Ezra's  renewing  of 
the  Law. 

^  Sanhedrin  21-.  2. 

in^i?  sb  NbiaV»  ii;  bv_  n-iin  ^nsritj?  sn^?  ti:^ti  ^ns-^ 


KZEA.  ,  155 

lie  comes  before  us  in  Scripture,  and  the  Jews  believed  tbis 
of  him ;  so  tbe  probability  becomes  great  that  Muhammad, 
on  the  one  hand,  intentionally  exaggerated,  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  eagerly  caught  up  the  hasty  and  mocking 
utterance  of  some  individual  to  prove  this  point  against 
the  Jews. 

The  Arabian  commentators  according  to  Maraccius  l 
refer  another  passage  in  the  Quran  2  to  Ezra,  namely,  the 
one  where  it  is  related  of  some  person  that  he  passed  by  a 
ruined  city  and  doubted  if  it  could  ever  be  restored.  God 
let  him  die  for  one  hundred  years,  then  revived  him  and 
imparted  to  him  the  assurance  that  one  hundred  years  had 
gone  by,  while  he  believed  that  but  one  day  had  passed. 

The  proof  was  that  his  food  and  drink  had  perished  and 
his  ass  was  mouldering  away.  Then  behold !  God  put 
together  the  bones  of  the  animal  and  clothed  them  with 
flesh,  so  that  the  man  acknowledged :  "  God  is  mighty 
over  all."  The  fable  is  derived,  as  Maraccius  rightly 
observes,  from  the  ride  round  the  ruined  city  of  Jerusalem 
made  by  Nehemiah,3  vvho  is  often  confused  with  Ezra. 

Two  other  Biblical  characters  are  merely  mentioned : 
Elisha4  in  two  passages,^  and  each  time  strangely  enough 
immediately  after  Ishmael ;  and  Dhn'l-Eifl,^  who  according 
to  his  name  which  means  the  nourisher,  and  from  the  fact 
related  of  him  that  he  nourished  a  hundred  Israelites  in 
a  cave,  must  be  Obadjah.^  Perhaps  however  he  may  be 
Bzekiel,  who  according  to  Niebuhr  s  is  called  Kephil  by  the 
Arabs.9 


»  Prod.  iv.  85,  ^  Sura  II,  261. 

3  Nehemiah,  ii.  12  £f.  *  £— s^^ 

5  Suraa  VI.  86,  XXXVIII.  48.  *  Suras  XXI.  85,  XXXVIII.  48, 

''  1  Kings,  xviii.  4.  ^  Reisebesolireibung  II.  266. 

'  According  to  Khondemir  (D'Herbelot  Bibl.  Orient,  under  Elisha  ben 
Akhtbob)  Dbu'1-Kifl  was  a  follower  of  Elisha,  but  Obadiah  waa  contem- 
porary with  Elijah. 


1  56  JUDAISM    AND   ISLAM. 

Now  all  the  historical  allusions  have  been  put  together, 
and  when  we  examine  them  we  see  unmistakably  in  them 
the  verification  of  the  hypothesis  which  we  laid  down  at 
the  beginning — namely,  that  Muhammad  borrowed  a  great 
deal  from  Judaism,  that  he  learned  that  which  he  did 
borrow  from  oral  tradition,  and  that  he  sometimes  altered 
it  to  suit  his  purpose.  We  have  tried  to  shew  in  the  first 
part  that  external  circumstances  must  have  raised  in 
Muhammad  the  desire  to  borrow  much  from  Judaism,  that 
he  had  the  means  thereto  within  his  reach,  and  that  other 
circumstances,  particularly  his  own  main  aim,  offered  no 
obstacle  to,  but  rather  fitted  in  with  such  a  borrowing. 
In  the  second  part,  we  have  attempted  to  show  that 
Muhammad  really  did  borrow  from  Judaism,  and  that 
conceptions,  matters  of  creed,  views  of  morality,  and  of  life 
in  general,  and  more  especially  matters  of  history  and 
of  traditions,  have  actually  passed  over  from  Judaism  into 
the  Quran. 

And  now  our  task  is  practically  ended.  If  a  thorough 
demonstration  has  been  made  of  all  these  points,  then 
the  questions  as  to  whether  Muhammad  did  borrow  from 
Judaism,  and  what  and  how  he  so  borrowed,  have  been 
sufficiently  answered.  Now,  as  a  supplementary  note  we 
add  a  summary  of  the  passages  in  which  Muhammad's 
a'ttribute  towards  Judaism  seems  to  be  negative  and  even 
hostile.  Some  of  these  passages  oppose  Judaism,  some 
abrogate  laws  binding  on  the  Jews,  and  some  allude  to 
Jewish  customs  without  imposing  them  upon  the  Arabs. 
But  since  we  consider  the  question,  the  answer  to  which 
forms  the  subject  of  our  theme,  as  now  fully  answered, 
without  giving  the  results  of  further  investigation,  we 
therefore  do  not  give  these  results  as  a  part  of  this  work 
itself,  but  add  them  as  an  appendix. 


157 


APPENDIX. 


Statements  in  the  Quean  hostile  to  Judaism.    "" 

Just  as  we  tried  before  to  shew  from  the  personality  of 
Muhammad  and  from  the  spirit  of  his  time  that  borrowing  from 
Judaism  had  taken  place,  even  so  we  wish  here  to  shew  that 
statements  hostile  to  Judaism  are  to  be  found  in  the  Quran. 
Muhammad's  aim  was  to  bring  about  a  union  of  all  creeds,  and 
no  reb'gious  community  stood  more  in  the  way  of  the  attainment 
of  this  end  than  the  Jews  with  their  many  cumbersome  laws, 
unknown  to  other  religions.  Further,  Muhammad's  aim  was 
to  establish  in  and  through  this  union  such  religious  doctrines 
only  as  were  in  his  opinion  purified.  The  observance  of  indi- 
vidual laws  did  not  seem  to  him  of  great  importance,  except 
in  so  far  as  such  laws  resulted  immediately  from  those  special 
doctrines  ;  moreover,  he  loved  the  old  Arabian  customs  and  kept 
to  them.  The  Jews  on  the  contrary  laid  the  greatest  stress  upon 
the  punctilious  f  nlfilmefit-  of  the  revealed  law,  and  shewed  not 
the  slightest  desire  to  depart  itom  it.  While  these  two  causes 
of  mutual  separation  were  founded  upon  the  difference  in  the 
fundamental  opinions  of  Muhammad  and  the  Jews,  another  may 
be  added  which  arose  more  from  an  external  difference.  As  we' 
have  already  remarked,  the  Jews  pressed  Muhammad  very  hard,< 
and  often  annoyed  him  with  repartee  and  evasions,  thus  rousing ' 
in  him  an  inextinguishable  hatred.  Governed  by  this  he  mis- 
understood their  religious  doctrines,  putting  false  constructions 
upon  them,  and  so  jastifying  his  own  deviation  from  them.  He 
wished  therefore  to  make  a  final  separation  from  these  hateful 
Jews,  and  to  this  end  he  established  entirely  different  customs- 
Later  Arabians  confess  that  he  made    changes  *   "  from    the 


'   J^b  iA--A.s)\  f_fji\   &ai^j*J  iSt>\/ 


1 58  APPENDIX. 

necessity  of  abolishing  resemblances  to  the  Jews."  ^  Thus, 
Muhammad  asserts  that  the  Jews  are  the  enemies  of  the 
Muslims,'^  that  they  slew  prophets,'  a  probable  reference  to/ 
Jesus ;  further,  that  they  in  common  with  Christians  thoughn 
themselves  specially  favoured  by  God,*  that  they  believed  thai 
they  alone  should  possess  Paradise,^  that  they  held  Ezra  to  ba 
the  son  of  God  ,5  that  they  trusted  in  the  intercession  of  their  self  1 
pious  predecessors,'^  that  they  had  perverted  the  Bible  ^  because 
in  its  existing  form  that  Book  contained  no  allusions  to  him,  and 
that  the  Jews  built  temples  on  the  graves  of  the  prophets.'  Such 
accusations  and  the  reasons  given  earlier  supplied  Muhammad 
with  grounds  on  which  to  justify  his  departure  from  Jewish  laws. 

A.  'Prayer. — Supper  precedes  prayer.^"  This  is  in  direct 
opposition  to  the  Talmud,  which  lays  down  exactly  how  long 
before  prayer  one  may  eat  that  the  hour  of  prayer  may  not 
be  let  slip.  Truly  in  this  Muhammad  wished  to  live  so  as  to 
please  his  Arabs. 

JB.  Laws  about  women, — Muhammad  says  :  ^^  "  It  is  lawful 
for  you  on  the  night  of  the  fast  to  go  in  unto  your  wives."  This 
is  clearly  prescribed  in  opposition  to  the  directly  contrary  ruling 
in  the  Talmudic  law  prohibiting  cohabitation  on  the  night  before 
the  fast  day  in  Abh,  that  being  counted  as  part  of  the  fast  day 
itself. 

The  laws  of  divorce  '^  are  probably  identical  with  those  of  the 
ancient  Arabs.     There  is  a  remarkable  passage  in  the  Quran,!^. 
which  says  that  the  man  after  he  has  put  away  his  wife  for  th^j 
second   time  cannot  marry  her  again  until  she  has  married^ 
another  man,  and  been  divorced  by  him  too.    This  is  directly 
contrary  to  the  teaching  of  the  Bible.^* 


•  Pooook  notse  Misc.,  ctap.  9,  page  369.       '  Sura  V.  85. 

3  Siras  II.  58,  V.  74.  *  Siira  V.  21. 

'  Suraa  II.  88,  LXII.  6.  *  Sura  IX.  30.     Sunna  462. 

'  Sura  II.  128,  135. 

^  Sura  11 ,  73,  and  other  passages.  '  Snnna  70  ff . 

'»  Surma  97  ff.  "  Sura  II.  183. 

12  Sura  II,  229  ff,  '3  g^j.^,  n.  230, 
"  Deuteronomy,  xxiy.  1  ff. 


STATEMENTS    HOSTILE    TO    JUDAISM,  159 

The  Muslims  assert '  that  the  Jews  of  that  period  laid  down 
that  cohabitation  was  to  take  place  in  the  usual  way.  On  this 
Muhammad  to  please  himself  and  his  Arabs  says : '  "  Tour 
■wives  are  your  tillage,  go  in  therefore  unto  your  tillage  in 
what  manner  soever  ye  will,"  etc. 

G.  The  most  important  and  prominent  change  to  be  consi- 
dered in  this  connection  is  the  removal  of  the  prohibition  about 
food,  concerning  which  Muhammad  asserts  that  it  was  imposed 
npon  the  Jews  only  on  account  of  their  iniquity.^  (It  is  interest- 
ing that  Jesus  states  just  the  converse  when  he  speaks  of  the 
abolition  of  divorce.'')  Muhammad  abolishes  the  law  about 
meat  in  several  passages,^  but  holds  to  part  of  it  in  others,^ 
following  it  would  seem  the  precedent  of  the  apostles,  to  whom 
almost  the  same  utterance  is  attributed  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment.^ Thus  he  forbids  carrion,  blood,  swine's  flesh,  and  that 
which  has  been  slain  for  an  idol ;  to  which  he  adds  in  the  first 
passage,  that  which  is  not  properly  killed,  viz.,  that'  slain  by 
strangling,  or  by  a  blow  from  an  axe,  that  killed  by  a  fall  from 
a  mountain,  that  which  is  gored,  and  that  torn  by  wild  beasts. 
These  last  rules,  considering  the  total  silence  about  them  in  other 
later  passages,  may  be  regarded  as  "  abolished."  ^  In  another 
passage '  Muhammad  mentions  particular  meats  which  were 
forbidden  to  the  Jews.^" 

D.  Lastly,  the  following  utterance  i'  of  Muhammad  is  decid- 
edly combative  :  "  We  have  therein  commanded  them  that  they 
should  give  life  for  life,  and  eye  for  eye,  and  nose  for  nose,  and 
ear  for  ear,  and  tooth  for  tooth  ;  and  that  wounds  should  also  be 
punished  by  retaliation  ;  but  whoever  should  remit  it  as  alms 
it  should  be  accepted  as  an   atonement  for   him.     And  whoso 


1  Sunna  460.  ^  Sura  II.  223. 

3  Sura  IV.  168.  ^  St.  Matthew,  xix.  8. 

5  Suras  III.  44,  87,  IV.  158,  V.  89,  90. 

^  Suras  V.  4,  VI.  146,  XVI.116,  '^  Acts,  xv.  19—28. 

8    ?   ■*  '^' 


s  Sura  VI,  147. 


1"  Leviticus,  xi.  3,  7,  27,  ff.  and  39  ff.       "  Sura  V.  49. 


160  APPENDIX. 

iudgeth  not  according  to  what  God  hath  revealed  they  are 
unJQst."  The  passage  of  Scripture  which  Muhammad  here  haa 
in  mind  is  in  Exodus  ;  ^  and  those  who  do  not  observe  it  are  the 
Jews,  in  that  they  extend  to  all  cases  the  permission  to  make 
atonement  with  money,  which  is  given  only  when  the  injured 
party  agrees  to  it.  The  Mishna  ^  runs  as  follows  :  "  If  a  man 
has  blinded  another,  or  cut  ofE  his  hand,  or  broken  his  foot,  one 
must  regard  the  injured  person  as  though  he  were  a  slave  sold 
in  the  market,  and  put  a  price  upon  him  and  reckon  how  much 
he  was  worth  before  the  injury  and  how  much  now,  etc." 

These  are  about  all  the  chief  points  showing  a  consideration 
of  Judaism,  and  the  collecting  of  them  gives  us  another  proof 
that  Muhammad  had  a  personal  knowledge  of  Judaism  through 
acquaintance  with  the  Jewish  manner  of  life  and  through 
intercourse  with  the  Jews. 

If  we  now  once  more  consider  this  treatise  as  a  whole,  we 
shall  find  that  by  the  establishment  of  the  fact  which  was  to 
be  demonstrated,  viz.,  that  Muhammad  borrowed  from  Judaism, 
we  come  to  a  clear  understanding  of  the  Quran  in  general 
as  well  as  of  individual  passages  in  it.  Furthermore,  the 
state  of  culture  of  the  Arabians  of  that  day,  and  especially 
of  the  Arabian  Jews,  is  to  some  extent  made  clear,  and  light 
is  thrown  upon  the  plan  of  Muhammad  and  upon  his  intellec- 
tual power  and  knowledge  by  many  authentic  documents. 
Then  in  collecting  the  passages  which  serve  as  proofs  we 
are  compelled  to  dismiss  at  once  the  ill-considered  confidence 
with  which  people  are  apt  to  speak  of  each  legend  as  a 
dream  of  the  rabbinical  Talmudists ;  for  although  the  author 
neither  can  nor  will  maintain  that  no  passage  bearing  on  his 
thesis  has  escaped  him  in  the  Eabbinioal  literature,  still  this 
must  be  accepted  as  a  fact  until  it  can  be  proved  that  this 


•  Exodus,  xxi.  23  ff.  ^  Mishua  Baba,  Ramma  viii.  1. 

^bsg  iniM  ^Ni-i  ibp'^i^  i5t?  'njTiN  sj^p  ia'^s-ns  wrap 
np;  «!in  na^l  np;  n^r^  n^s  T'DaJ")  piti?a  -laa?  nav  s^n 


STATEMENTS    HOSTILE    TO    JUDAISM.  161 

or  that  has  been  omitted,  and  thus  for  the  present  we  must 
attribute  to  some  other  source  every  thing  of  which  the 
Jewish  origin  has  not  been  proved.  By  this,  however,  I  do  not 
intend  to  say  that  everything  which,  according  to  our  ideas,  is 
mjthical  and  for  which  a  Jewish  source  appears  to  be  forth- 
coming, may  be  laid  upon  Judaism ;  for,  on  the  one  hand, 
the  opinion  or  legend  may  originally  have  had  a  different 
signification  and  it  may  have  reached  its  present  extravagant 
development  in  the  mouth  of  the  people,  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  source  itself  may  have  had  no  obligatory  importance, 
and  therefore  does  not  hold  the  same  place  with  regard  to 
Judaism  as  the  Quran  holds  with  regard  to  Islam.  We  must 
distinguish  between  Judaism  and  views  derived  from  the 
Jews  ;  this  distinction,  however,  is  unfortunately  either  from 
ill-will  or  ignorance  often  not  made. 

And  now  I  submit  this  treatise  to  you,  honoured  readers,  and 
your  judgment  will  convince  me  of  the  correctness  or  falsity 
of  my  opinions,  and  as  to  whether  my  work  fulfils  its  end  or 
has  failed  in  its  purpose. 


1G2 


INDICES A, 


INDICES. 


A. — List  of.Hebhew  and  Arabic  woeds  explained. 


Page 

Page 

Page 

77 

35 

M? 

41 

oV 

82 

20 

34 

34, 

n3rT\a 

35 
40 
43 

31 

35 
80 
36 
Z7 

32 

42 

yjlC 

37 

)?■! 

33 

,vi«JTui>ui 

42 

^Vii 

36 

5       C, 

33 

42 

nitp'a 

38 

s  c. 

32 

n^  n    , 

44 

39 

/r,<- 

36 

(j-jj 

25 

fj^^i 

39 

"V?^ 

3d 

2Jn^ 

35 

r^iNn  Q5? 

31 

nn^n 

88 

0  J 

34 

D^-?9 

32 

f-"' 

**!♦» 

INDICiSS B. 


Ui 


B. — List  of  Passages  cited  from  the  Quean. 


Page 


Sura 

II.  27 

„ 

28-33 

)i 

46-7 

»> 

48-52 

»> 

50 

■»» 

52-5 

n 

55-6 

» 

57-8 

)> 

68 

») 

59 

)S 

60 

M 

61 

-JI 

63-8 

It 

67-8 

1) 

71 

M 

73 

») 

82 

)l 

87 

1» 

88 

»» 

91 

-J» 

96 

>» 

98 

» 

118 

IJ 

119 

1) 

126-7 

}> 

127 

■M 

128 

1] 

129 

„ 

130 

9) 

134 

)I 

135 

>1 

136 

»l 

149 

■t> 

181 

183 

Page 


47 

Sura 

II.  201 

35 

75 

it 

223 

159 

120 

n 

228 

69 

121 

»i 

229  fE 

158 

42 

', 

230 

158 

120 

)) 

233 

...  69,158 

13 

u 

240 

66 

120 

)» 

244 

153 

158 

tf 

247-53 

143 

16 

» 

248 

144 

120,  129 

n 

249 

...  32,  144 

39 

n 

-257 

41 

136 

■» 

259 

41 

136 

it 

260 

...  96,100 

16 

}» 

261 

155 

158 
8 

jj 

262 

100 

Sura 

III.   2 

...   32,  42 

120,  129 

» 

10 

35 

158 

»j 

30  £E 

1S7 

6,9 

ii 

43 

33 

84 

» 

44 

159 

n 

ti 

58.. 

32 

60" 

95 

102 

it 

68 

28 

96,  106 

" 

69 

...     20 

110 

a 

107-8 

it 

73 

...   86, 38 

99,  158 

i» 

7,7 

106 

95 

n 

86 

32 

106 

rt 

87 

...  109,  159 

96 

» 

127 

49 

99  158 

)» 

148 

20 

14 

1) 

163 

53 

53 

»? 

172 

57 

41 

»» 

177 

li 

69,158 

■It 

188 

€S 

16i 


INDICES B. 


Page 


Sura 

III.  191 

70 

196 

35 

Sura 

IV.  46 

66-8 

48-9 

13 

50 

146 

») 

58 

35 

63 

...   15, 41 

») 

87 

71 

95 

35 

V 

}i 

99 

85 

)} 

102 

66 

106 

15 

115 

15 

yi 

120 

35 

124 

96 

i» 

1B2 

...   120,  9 

n 

158 

159 

jf 

161 

...  19, 146 

a 

162 

19 

Sura 

V.   4 

159 

i> 

8 

68 

9 

66 

}} 

21 

163 

23-9 

121 

}) 

30-6 

80 

35 

81 

)» 

48 

85 

49 

169 

)» 

65 

146 

n 

68 

35 

J) 

69 

12 

}) 

70 

82-3 

}) 

73 

16 

)) 

74 

158 

>» 

85 

168 

)) 

89-90 

169 

Sura 

VI.  67 

7 

j» 

74-82 

96 

ji 

74 

100 

»» 

75 

44 

») 

79 

95 

t) 

84-6 

108 

Page 


Sura 


Stira 


VI.  84 

19 

85 

151 

86 

...  106,  155 

95 

60 

105 

37 

146 

169 

147 

159 

157 

37 

ill.     10-18 

77 

18-25 

78 

19 

79 

88 

52 

41  a 

51 

57-63 

85 

61 

87 

63-71 

89 

71-8 

93 

78-83 

...  101,  104 

83-92 

...  138, 140 

83 

...  139,  140 

101-25 

120 

108 

125 

HO 

125 

127-39 

120 

130 

127 

132 

127 

135-47 

120 

142 

120 

147-55 

121 

147 

132 

160 

130 

154 

121 

156-58 

...   20,  33 

159 

132 

160 

120 

161-62 

13 

163 

39 

166 

146 

168 

36 

170 

120-9 

174-75 

142 

184 

44 

INDICES B. 


165 


Page 


Sura       VIII. 


Sura 


Sura 


Sura 


IX. 


XI, 


29 

41 

31 

27 

42 

41 

26 

40 

30 

.   11,154 

31 

85-6 

34 

35-6 

38 

52 

40 

40 

55 

58 

73 

33 

86 

B8 

112 

82 

115 

96-98 

3 

46 

9 

83 

13 

66 

72-5 

85 

76-90   . 

120 

83 

125 

90-3 

..  120,127 

94 

28 

98 

152 

9 

46-8 

27-50   . 

85 

31 

87 

33 

87 

37 

88 

40 

86 

42 

86 

44 

86 

45 

86 

48 

86 

52-64 

89 

53 

90 

02 

89 

63 

90 

64-72 

93 

72-9 

101 

74 

102-5 

70-85 

104 

83 

104 

Page 


Sura 


Sura 


Sura 

Sura 

,, 
Sura 


XI. 


XII. 


XIII. 


XIV. 


XV. 


XVI, 


85-99 

140 

85 

138 

86 

139 

99-102 

120 

4-103 

111 

4 

...  109,117 

6 

108 

11  ff 

116 

24 

111 

25 

113 

26  ff 

113 

31  £E 

112 

38 

108 

42 

...   58,114 

47-50 

117 

67 

115 

69 

116 

77 

115 

84 

117 

86 

116 

93-6 

117 

97 

116 

100-1 

...  117,118 

111 

24 

23 

33 

26 

52 

40 

96 

41 

106 

17 

63 

27 

62 

28-44 

77 

34 

63 

44 

50 

51-61 

101 

54 

102 

60 

104 

61-78 

104 

80  fE 

94 

87 

43 

26 

27 

28 

92 

33 

33 

166 


INDICES B. 


Page 


Sura 

XVI. 

38 

41 

>» 

105 
116 

27 
169 

121 
124 

95 
95 

it 

125 

39 

Sura 

XVII. 

4-8           «.            75 

46 

47 

ji 

67 

146 

60 
63-8 

55 

77 

>» 

78 

8 

87 
103 

62 

.      28,127 

1) 

110 

6S 

Sura 

XVIIl 

23 

71 

]i 

80 

83 

)i 

48 

77 

}) 

59-82       . 

121 

8a-99       . 

136 

93 

107 

55 
34 

^{ira 

XIX 

.     29 

137 

35 
42-51      . 

139 
96 

1) 

50 

108 

■J) 

55-6 

.      82,106 

57 
68 
62 

82 
82 
33 

Sura 

XX 

.       8-37      . 

119 

„ 

37-44      ...           119 

,, 

39 

31 

}, 

44-51      . 

119 

J, 

50-79      . 

150 

,, 

74 

126 

■j, 

78 

S3 

■,j 

79-82      . 

120 

,, 

82-99       . 

121 

87 

130 

-fl) 

90 

130 
130 

Pag-e 


Sura 


XX. 


Sura        XXI. 


Sura      XXII. 


Sura    XXIII. 


Siira     XXIV. 


97 

131 

115 

77 

116-27 

78 

118 

79 

133 

28 

49 

42 

52-69 

96 

69-74 

96 

71 

...      99,101 

72 

108 

78 

«.           145 

79 

145 

80 

145 

81-2 

146 

83-4 

152 

85-6 

82 

85 

106;  155 

87 

152 

96 

55 

98 

55 

104 

54 

.       2 

55 

17 

...       16, 48 

4) 

85,  93,  104 

43 

140 

46 

58 

55 

33 

.      8 

66 

11 

34 

17 

48 

23-32 

85 

27 

86 

33-44 

89 

37 

91 

47-51 

120 

85 

27 

88 

...      47,  48 

90 

44 

117 

48 

.    24 

55 

31 

69 

AO 

15 

Sura      XXV. 


Sura     XXVI. 


Siira    XXVII. 


INDICES B. 

10/ 

Page 

Page 

1 

42 

Sura    XXVII. 

20-46       ... 

147 

5 

27 

>1 

26 

48 

6 

27 

}| 

30 

149 

39 

85 

)I 

46-65       ... 

93 

40 

89,  93, 138 

)t 

49 

94 

42 

104 

a 

55-60       ... 

104 

47-48 

154 

n 

70 

27 

9-17 

119 

)) 

89  fE 

55 

15-52 

120 

11 

112 

105-6 

17ffi 

124 

S^ra   XXVIII 

2-29       .. 

119 

19 

123 

]> 

6 

121 

28 

126 

)t 

7 

121 

32 

125 

»» 

8 

123 

40 

125 

H 

10 

137 

48 

126 

n 

11 

123 

62-69 

120 

it 

14 

123 

61  ff 

127 

„ 

16 

145 

69-105 

96 

it 

17  fE 

123 

81 

100 

it 

19 

124 

85 

33 

tt 

23 

137 

87-8 

54 

It 

23  fE 

124 

86-104 

96 

„ 

29-36 

119 

88-104 

99 

St 

29 

124 

103-21 

85 

i» 

86-40      ., 

120 

109 

87 

)> 

38 

121 

123-41 

89 

}i 

40-3 

120 

127 

91 

)) 

76-83       .. 

121 

128 

90 

n 

76 

133 

129 

89 

Stira     XXIX. 

7 

65 

141-60 

93 

>; 

13-4        ...            85 

160-76 

104 

>» 

13 

86 

164 

104 

n 

16-23      .. 

96 

176-92 

138 

a 

17-23      .. 

99 

180 

139 

!» 

23-7 

96 

186-7 

139 

tt 

25 

99 

196 

28 

)» 

26 

108 

197 

28 

ti 

27-35      .. 

104 

12 

127 

it 

80-2 

101 

13-5 

120 

») 

31 

104 

15 

145 

tt 

35-6 

138 

15-6 

146 

31 

35 

140 

J  8-20 

150 

,, 

37 

89,93 

168 


INDICES B. 


Page 


Page 


Sura    XXIX. 

38 

121 

Sura 

XXXVIII. 

29-33 

149 

„ 

45 

15 

]i 

35-40 

146 

)i 

47 

4,  18 

,j 

40-5 

152 

Siira       XXX. 

49 

60 

)j 

48 

106,  155 

Stira    XXXI. 

V 

33 

J. 

60 

33 

» 

11  ff 

.      87,101 

J) 

71-86 

77 

9) 

13 

69 

)) 

78 

63 

)» 

23 

58 

Siira 

XXXIX. 

19 

41 

Sura    XXXII. 

4 

58 

». 

24 

..       22, 43 

1) 

11 

62 

)) 

67 

54 

Sura  XXXIII. 

7 

22 

>» 

68  ff 

55 

1) 

40 

23 

Sura 

XL. 

7ff 

62 

)» 

69 

183 

n 

8 

33 

Sura  XXXIV. 

10 

145 

„ 

24-49 

120 

]) 

11-12      , 

146 

a 

25 

121 

13 

149 

jj 

29  ff 

126 

33-5 

149 

If 

32 

89,93 

;| 

43 

36 

V 

86 

111 

Siira    XXXV. 

1           ...            62 

a 

78 

19 

)f 

80 

33 

Sura 

XLI. 

8-n 

46 

Sura  XXXVI. 

83 

60 

)» 

11 

47 

)) 

65 

55 

„ 

12-18  . 

..      33,  93 

)) 

83 

44 

)} 

12-16  . 

89 

E6ra  XXXVII 

Iff 

62 

» 

15 

90 

7 

63 

,) 

19 

55 

42 

83 

)» 

39 

60 

ti 

30 

151 

») 

92       . 

82 

60  £E 

50 

Sura 

XLII. 

11 

22 

Ji 

73-81       . 

86 

,, 

50 

61 

J) 

81-95       . 

96 

1) 

52 

18 

95-9 

96 

Sura 

XLIII. 

10 

60 

}I 

99-114    . 

.    103,105 

)) 

25-8 

96 

101 

104 

)> 

45-54 

120 

1> 

112-3       . 

103 

n 

50 

126 

123 

151 

11 

55 

120 

jj 

133-37     . 

104 

Sura 

XLIV. 

9fE 

•«•            55 

f] 

139 

152 

)} 

43  ff 

50 

)» 

189-49     . 

152 

Sura 

XLVI. 

9 

28 

B6ra  XXXVIII 

.  11           ...            89 

11 

10 

27 

)} 

12           ...     93,138 

„ 

11 

22 

i> 

16-20      , 

145 

)) 

12 

137 

1) 

23-6 

146 

It 

14 

..       69, 71 

INDICES — B. 


169 


Sura 


XLVI. 


Sura     XLVIII. 


Sura 

)) 

it 

») 
Sura 

» 

n 

Sara 

It 
Sura 


Sura 
Sura 
Sura 

tt 
Sura 

tt 
Sura 

Sura 
Sura 


L. 

LI. 

Liir. 

LIV. 


LVI. 

LVII. 

LX. 

LXI. 

LXII. 

LXV. 
LXVI. 


16 
20-B 
23  £E 

4 
15 
18 
26 
48 
12 

13 

29 

87 

24-38 

41-42 

41 

43-46  , 

50 

51 

9-18 
18-22  , 
19 

23-33  , 
28 

33-9     , 
88 

4 

4-6     . 
13 

5 

6 

6 

6 
12 
10 
11 
12 


Page 

21 
89 
90 
40 
27 
40 
40 

152 

93, 141 

89, 138 

50 

46-7 

101 
89 
90 
93 
89 
93 

85-9 
89 
90 
91 
94 

104 

33 

46 

96 

7 

135 

32 

32,71 

158 

47 

86, 104 

123 

137 


Sura       LXVII. 

Stira      LXVIII. 

» 

tt 

tt 
Sura         LXIX. 


Sura  LXX. 

LXXI 
Sura 

Sura  LXXII. 
Sura  LXXV. 
Sura  LXXVII. 
Sura  LXXVIII. 

Sura     LXXIX. 


Sura  LXXXI. 
Sura  LXXXIII. 
Sura    LXXXV. 


Sura  LXXXVII, 
Sura  LXXXIX. 


Sura    XCI. 

tt 
Sura   XOVII. 
Sura  C, 

Sura         CVII. 


3 
5 

15 
34 
37 
48 

4-9 

4-6 

6fE 

13  ff 

88 

14 

1-29 

19 

23 

Iff 

12 

88 

Iff 

15-20 

20-7 

24 

13 

4ff 

15 

18 

19 

5-9       . 

6 

8 

27  ff     , 

11-16    , 

12 

4 

9 

7 


Page 

47 
68 
27 
33 
36 
152 
89 
98 
90 
56 
33 
47 
85 
64 
63 
62 
48 
61 
62 
119 
120 
63 
27 

5,152 
48 
93 
96 
89 

89,92 
93 
53 
93 
94 
61 
69 
42 


170 


INDICES B.  AND  C. 


C. — List    of  Passages  cited  eeom  the  Sunna. 


Page 


Snnna 


41 

54 

52 

62 

70  ff 

158 

86-89 

68 

97  ff 

158 

141 

64 

148 

146 

896 

96 

Sunna 


398 

400 
406 
446 
460 
462 
608 
689 


Page 

108 

108 

137 

8 

159 

164 

12 

72 


D. — The  Chief  Authors  cited. 

Abulfeda,  Annales  Moslemitici. 

„         Hiatoria  Auteislamica. 

„        Vita  Mohammedis. 
Assemanni,  Bibliotheoa  Oriental!  s. 
Baidhiwi,  Commentary  on  Quran, 
Bamasa, — 

D'Herbelot,  Bibliotheque  Orientale, 
Hettinger,  Historia  Orientalis. 
Ibn  Arabscha,  Fakihat  Eloholafa. 
Pooocke,  Notae  MiscellaneEe. 

„        Specimen  Hist,  Arabum. 


f 


CONSERVATION 
^-   198a.